Skip to main content

Full text of "Catalogue of the Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu, and Sindhi manuscripts in the library of the British Museum"

See other formats







Cornell University Library 
Z 6621.B862I5 


aratl, Beni 

3 1924 023 065 299 ™,».i 

Cornell University 

The original of this book is in 
the Cornell University Library. 

There are no known copyright restrictions in 
the United States on the use of the text. 














UonDon : 


Messrs. LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Row; BEIINAED QUARITCH, 15, Piccadilly, W. ; ASHER 

& CO., 13, Bedford Street, Covbnt Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Drtden House, 

43, Geeeaed Street, Soho ; and HENRY JFROWDE, Oxford Unitersity Press Warehouse, Amen Corner. 

[^All rights reserved.'] 




ST. John's house, clebkt.nweIL, e.g. 


The Catalogues, here printed, of Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu 
and Sindhi MSS. have been compiled by Mr. J. F. Blumhardt, thus completing the 
Catalogues of MSS. and Printed Books in the North Indian Languages in the 
British Museum. 

Though comparatively few in number, the MSS. here described have considerable 
value. In the Pushtu series are several important and unpublished works, chiefly 
from the collections of Major Raverty and the late Professor Darmesteter ; and 
the fact that the majority of the Sindhi, Marathi and Gujarati MSS. are from the 
Library of the late Mr. William Erskine is a guarantee of their interest. 

Bkitish Museum, 

March 2nd, 1905. 


Keeper of the Department of Oriental 
Printed Boohs and MSS. 


The manuscripts in the various languages comprised in this work, though com- 
paratively few in number, are, nevertheless, fairly representative of the literature 
of those languages. Some of them are of considerable interest and importance. 

The Marathi manuscripts are mostly from the collection of Mr. William Brskine ; 
while some few are from that of the Rev. Benjamin Webb. Of the hitherto 
unpublished works the most important are four chronicles of the Bhonsla Family 
down to the death of S'ivaji (nos. 4 — 7), all written in Modi characters ; an historical 
account of the kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri (no. 10), and of the 
Gaikwars of Baroda (nos. 11 and 12). There are also an interesting work containing 
private correspondence with the Peshwa Baji Eao II. (no. 19), and a valuable grammar 
of the southern dialect of Konkani (no. 21), written for Mr. Burnell by the Rev. Pio 
Noronha, a Roman Catholic priest at Mangalore. 

The majority of the manuscripts in the Gujarati Catalogue are also from 
Mr. Erskine's collection. More than half of them are works on the Jain religion, 
the most important being Gujarati commentaries accompanying the text of well- 
known Prakrit works. A Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of the Lumpaka sect 
of Jains (no. 36) is particularly worthy of notice. 

There are only a few Bengali and Oriya manuscripts, none being of any importance. 
Two excellent specimens of the dialect of Eastern Bengal, a mixture of Bengali with 
Persian and Arabic words, written in a corrupt and strictly phonetic form of spelling, 
will be found in nos. 3 and 37 iii., the first containing a metrical life of Muhammad, 
the other an account of the Caliph 'AH. 

Of the Assamese works, two, written on leaves of bark, are particularly valuable. 
The first (no. 1) contains an historical account of Rudra Simha, Raja of Tipperah. 


The other (no. 20) is a very fine copy, consisting of 291 leaves, each 27 inches long, 
of a metrical translation of the Bhagavatapurana, by the famous S'ankara Deva and 
other poets. It contains a translation of the whole of the twelve Skandhas, com- 
prising that Parana, of which only two or three have as yet been published. The 
MS. is dated Saka 1702 (A.D. 1780). 

The Pushtu manuscripts, sixty in number, are chiefly from the collections of 
Major H. G. Raverty, Dr. Darmesteter, and the Rev. T. P. Hughes. There are two 
important histories of the Afghans, more particularly of the Yusufzai clan, which 
have not been published, viz.: Tarikh i murassa' (nos. 9 — 11), by Afzal Khan Khatak, 
and Tawarildh. i Hafiz RahmatHianI (no. 13), by Pir Mu'azzam Shah. The extensive 
works on Pushtu grammar and lexicography, viz. : Riyaz al-mahabbat, and 'Aja'ib 
al-lughat (nos. 14 and 15), written, the one by Mahabbat Khan, the other by Ilahyar 
Khan, sons of the Rohilla chieftain Hafiz Rahmat Khan, are also unpublished. 

There are five redactions of the MaMizan al-islam of AMiund Darwezah 
(nos. 2 — 6), each possessing a special interest of its own as regards the contents of 
the work and the arrangement of the various subjects comprised in it. There is 
also an excellent collection of poems by some of the best Pushtu authors, including 
several unpublished works, notably the Diwan of Ahmad Shah Durrani (no. 33) ; 
also a translation of a portion of the Fables of Bidpai by Afzal Khan, made from 
the Persian 'lyar i danish; and two translations of the Gulistan of Sa'di, one, 
in prose and verse, by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan (nos. 46 and 47), the other, in verse, 
by Amir Muhammad Ansarl (no. 54) ; of the former only the first Bab has been 
published in the " Gulshan-i-roh." 

There are only eleven Sindhi inanuscripts. They consist of a well-written 
copy of the works of the renowned poet Shah 'Abd al-Latlf, and religious treatises 
in verse, most of which have been published. These manuscripts have been arranged, 
as far as possible, in chronological order. The last manuscript is particularly 
interesting from a philological point of view. It contains a collection of religious 
works in a form of Sindhi in which there is a large admixture of Persian and Arabic 
words, written in a type of the Khwajah character, which it has been impossible to 
reproduce in type. The Gujarati character has therefore been employed. 

The names of the works, of their authors, and of other persons mentioned in 
their descriptions, have been transcribed according to the methods and system of 


transliteration generally adopted in the preparation of Catalogues of Oriental Books 
and Manuscripts in the British Museum. Tables of the transliteration of the different 
alphabets are prefixed for the guidance of readers. 

Quotations from the manuscripts have been printed exactly as they were written, 
retaining the mistakes and peculiarities of the scribes. 

I am indebted to Mr. A. G. Ellis and Dr. L. D. Barnett for much valuable help, 
which they have readily given, in the elucidation of illegible or obscure passages, and 
in research for biographical and other information. 



1st March, 1905. 









































t ; 



























































































































































^ . 





























The signs %, %, and * are represented by m, h, and n respectively. 






I. Hl>fDDISM 1 

II. History and Genealogy . . 3 

III. Letters and Official Documents 9 

IV. Philology: 

A. Grammar . 

. 12 

B. Lexicography . 

. 13 

V. Poetry .... 

. 13 

VI. Tales and Legends . . .30 

VII. Drawings 37 

VIII. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents 37 

Index of Titles . 
Index op Persons' Names . 
Classed Index of Works . 
Numerical Index 

. 41 
. 43 
. 46 

. 48 





Add. 26,486.— Foil 30 ; 7f in. by 5f ; 14 to 
18 lines, 4^ in. long ; written on European 
paper, water-marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azu- 
iay." [William Brskine.J 

I. Foil. 1—23. 

Bauddhamatdchen vydkhydna. 

Four alleged Pauranic accounts of the origin 
of Buddhism. 

The first account (foil. 1 — 14) is given on 
the authority of the Ganesapurana, Adhy. 
44 — 48, and begins : — 

HJhtaB't HT^Trr sn^^ ii ^iwfrr wtm ^^t » ^iftsr ^^- 

f^ Wft^T Trig I THSBE ^^ ^T?S gtTOT^ ^JffWT I 

'ifTtnnn'^T ^hcs^t i 

The story is briefly as follows : — There was 
a certain devout prince, named Divodasa, 
who, as a reward for his piety, obtained from 
Brahma the kingdom of Kasi (Benares). In 

course of time, §iva, being envious of his 
greatness, determined to secure tbe kingdom 
for himself. For this purpose he sent from 
time to time many gods, the 8 Bhairavas, the 
12 Adityas, 64 Yoginis, and others to discover 
any act of irreligion in the conduct of king 
Divodasa, or to tempt him to commit sin, 
but it was all in vain. At last he sent 
Dhundhi,* a famous astrologer. He foretold 
the future, cured sicknesses, and practised 
his magic art with such effect that all the 
people of Benares, even King Divodasa him- 
self, became infatuated, and forsook their 
religious duties. The king further pledged 
himself to follow the teachings of a Yogi who 
was shortly to come. This Yogi was Vishnu 
in disguise. He taught the folly of worship- 
ping gods of wood and stone, considering 
that Bhagavan pervaded all creation ; he 
showed the absurdity of making sacrifices, 
and of abstaining from animal food, and the 
futility of other Hindu ceremonies. Thus 

* See the article Dlmndhiraja in the Bengali Visva- 
kosa, vol. vii., p. 456. 



King Divodasa departed from the true religion, 
and was dethroned, by Siva. Then, having 
gained his purpose, Siva abolished the false 
teachings, and restored the true Hindu wor- 
ship. Thus, says the writer in conclusion, 
did Vishnu propagate the Baudha tenets in 
order to further the designs of Siva. 

The second account (foil. 146 — 20), based 
on Adhy. 20 of the Sivapurana, is similar in 
substance. Tripurasura, the king of the 
Daityas, obtained possession of the three 
worlds {tribhuvana), and mastery over the 
gods, by virtue of his extraordinary devotion 
to Siva. They implored Vishnu to help them. 
He sent a devotee with 16,000 books contain- 
ing false doctrines. The daityas forsook the 
worship of Siva, and followed the teachings of 
the devotee. Then Vishnu slew Tripurasura, 
restored the Hindu religion, and reinstated 
the gods to their original position. 

The third and fourth accounts of the intro- 
duction of false teachings (foil. 21 — 23) are 
briefly taken from the Bhagavatapurana, the 
one from Skandha iv. Adhy. 19, the other 
from Skandha v. Adhy. 6. 

II. Foil. 24 — 28. A traditional account 
of Sankaracharya's discussion on the art of 
love with Mandana Misra, and of his refuta- 
tion of the false teachings of the Jains. 

The author commences with an account of 
the miraculous birth of Sahkaracharya from 
a mass of flowers offered to Siva by a Brah- 
man in the Karnatik. 

Sankaracharya, so the story goes, became 
proficient in all the Sastras, and set forth 
travelling throughout India, preaching the 
Hindu religion. Arriving at Benares, he put 
up at the house of a grihastha named Man- 
dana Mi^ra, and was challenged by him to a 
discussion on the Kama^astra, or art of love. 

The stipulation was that if Sankaracharya 
was defeated he should become a grihastha, 
but if he proved victorious, Mandana Mi^ra 
should become a sannyasl. Sankaracharya 
was only 12 or 14 years old at the time. 
The contest was at his request postponed for 
7 months. Then, travelling southwards, he - 
entered the dead body of a king of the Deccan 
in order to gain a practical experience of the 
art of love. The king was restored to life, 
and Sankaracharya enjoyed through him the 
company of his numerous wives. With the 
knowledge thus gained he had no diflSculty 
in defeating Mandana Misra, and making him 
a devotee. 

After this Sankaracharya entered into a 
religious discussion with a Jain, called Amara- 
charya, of Ujjain, who, with the aid of the 
goddess Sarasvati, was making converts of 
many Hindu pandits. After 21 days disputa- 
tion, Sarasvati, who spake from within an 
earthen jar, was defeated in argument, and 
the false teachings of Jainism were done away 

There are various versions of this story. 
Pandit Durgaprasada and Ka^inatha Pandu- 
ranga Parab, editors of the Kavyamala, state 
in a Sanskrit preface to the Amarusataka* 
that, according to popular tradition, that work 
was composed by Sankaracharya after enter- 
ing the body of a dead king called Amaru, in 
order to be able to answer questions on erotic 
subjects propounded by Sarada, the wife of 
Mandana Misra of Kashmir, details of which 
are given by Madhava (' Digvijaya,' sargan 

According to Ganesa Sastrl Lele Tryani- 
bakakar, the editor and Marathi translator 
of another edition of the Amaru^ataka,t the 
work was composed in answer to questions on 
the sringararasa asked by Sarasvati. 

III. Foil. 296—30(1. Eighteen religious 
terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, in 
Sanskrit and Marathi. 

* Vol. 18, Bombay, 1889. 

t Poona, 1881. 


The writer usually employs ■?? for ^ in con- 
junction with V, as ?S(T^ for WT^. There 
are several other peculiarities of spelling, as 
for instance, ^WT for ^«aT (fol. 9a). 


Add. 26,443 D.— Poll. 32—37 (.,—«,) ; 4 in. 
by 11^ ; 6 to 10 lines, 9 in. long, with ruled 
margins; 19th century. [William Eeskine,] 


A translation (tlkd) of the tenth chapter of 
the Panchada^i of Sayanacharya, by Pandit 
Rdraakrishna. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, 
no. 305, p. 127a. 

The translation accompanies each sloha of 
the Sanskrit original. The translator intro- 
duces his name in a brief exordium, as 
follows : — 

Then follows the translation of the first 
sloJca : 

Tftpq ^i \ ^H Hfnn ^t f>JT ^'f^'S^H II 1 II 

Add. 26,503 and 26,504.— Foil. 151 and 98 ; 
18|- in. by 6 ; 18 to 20 lines, 5 in. long ; 
written in large clear Modi characters, 
apparently in the 18th century. 

[William Eeskine.}- 


An anonymous prose translation of the 
first, second, and fourth chapters (skandha) 
of the Bhilgavatapurana. 

Begins. "^ hi^nh vnt>rt ^im •^vf\ >TnT^iT ^'^ 
f-T'Err^'t ■riqfir fwftr ^v mi ^[isjii ^^h ^Vt ^ 

The translation is written on one side only 
of each slip of paper, the three chapters being 
separately numbered (104, 47 and 98 slips). 
Several of the sheets are damaged in places. 
The name of the scribe and date of copy are 
not given. 


Add. 26,479.— Foil. 124; consisting of long 
slips of paper, 21^ in. by 5|-, with 22 to 30 
lines, written in Modi on one side only (the 
last slip excepted), and dated Saka 1731 
(A.D. 1809). [William Eeskine.J 

BhonsalydncM vamsdvaB. 

History of the Bhonsla family from the 
time of its founder Babajl, to the death of 


Begins, mri ^w Hta^^n^ gae 3^ ^nrm^ 

Trt II [i.e.Tn^^] VXZ^ Htw Jiff ^^ f^^tTTT WTO WW^- 

■m^T Fire^ I 

Hain't Tra I 

Babajl Bhonsla was thePatel, or head-man 
of Devalgaon, Hingni, Baredi, and other 
villages in the Patas taluk of the District of 

B 2 


Poona. He had two sons, the elder Maloji, 
the younger Vithoji. The former had two 
sons, Shahiijl, born in iSaka 1516 (A.D. 1594), 
and Sharafji, born the year after. Vithoji 
had eight sons, of whom the names of only 
two, Khelojl and Mambajl, are given. 

Shahaji married Jijibai, the daughter of 
Jadhava (more properly Yadava) Rao, a 
Marathi chief at the court of Bahadur Nizam 
Shah of Ahmadnagar. His son was the 
famous Sivaji, founder of the Maratha empire 
in the Deccan. 

This chronicle deals chiefly with the life, 
exploits, and administration of ShahajI and 
his son SivajT. A complete account of this 
important period of Maratha history, in which 
is traced the career of Sivaji, will be found 
in Grant Duff's "History of the Mahrattas." 
See also no. 8, and a Marathi bakhar com- 
piled by Kaslrava Rajesvara Gupta, entitled 
' Nagpiirkar Bhonsalyanchi bakhar ' (TtPT^T:oiit 
HT^cHt^'t ^^t), which appeared in vols. vi. — 
viii. of the " Kavyetihasa-sangraha." 

This copy was written by Ananda Rao 
Sankara Cbinchvadkar, at Bhajyapuri in the 
District of Poona, and completed on Wednes- 
day, the 13th day of Ghaitva-sudi,, oaka 1731, 
the Sukla samvatsara, i.e. 29th February, 

Colophon : ^^ is^i T^ii^w ^^wt m? ^w 
•^ II «i« ■5>i^raT 5 II [.i-e- vsum] ^wi^xi ntff j^ ^-^ 

Add. 26,478.— Foil. 101 ; 9 in. by 7 ; about 

12 lines, 6 in. 

long; written in the 19th 
[William Ebskinb.J 

A similar work, written in Modi characters, 
and in substance closely resembling the pre- 
ceding. It is undated, and has no scribe's 


Add. 26,480.— Foil. 62; 9^ in. by 7; lOlines, 
b^ in. long ; written in the 19th century. 

[William Ebskine.J 

A similar work, written in Modi characters, 
but containing only a portion of the history, 
and ending without date or colophon. 


Add. 26,489.— Foil. 27 ; 12^ in. by 9^ ; 10 
to 19 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in the 19Lh 
century. [William Ebskine.J 

A similar work, written in Modi characters. 

The author, or more probably the scribe, 
states in the following sentence prefatory to 
the history, that the descendants of Trimbak, 
son of Sharafji, the second son of Shahaji, 
are now at Chandaval [i.e. Tanjore]. 


Add. 26,482. — Foil. 122; 9^ in. by 7 ; lU 
lines, b^ and 6 in. long ; written in Modi 
characters on European paper of the 19th 
century. [William Ebskine.J 

An historical account of the life aild con- 
quests of Sivaji, founder of the Maratha em- 
pire in the Deccan. 

Begins : ^JtWir •m^.nrn tm^'f xmxm ^^f(\ 

W^^T^ ?r^TtT I 

^"tt^ tm irot ^cBT ATMm ^^T airi: m^^i^nt't ^iwr 

The pen has been drawn acio^s this word. 


tnimrtcr HTitir ^ ^sr^nr wft ttm ^fw ti^^ ^ft^ 

Krishnajl Ananta, the author of these 
chronicles, was a minister at the court, of 
Rajararaa, the son of oivaji, who succeeded 
his half-brother oambhajl to the throne of 
Satara in A.D. 1689, and died A.D. 1700. 
The work is written in the form of a letter 
addressed to Rajarama, and, as the author 
states in the prologue, was composed at his 
command, in order that a true and reliable 
account of the exploits of the great Sivaji, 
his father, might be handed down to pos- 
terity, written by tlie pen of one who had 
a personal knowledge of the events of his 

This biography has been published, with 
notes, by Kasinatha Narayana Sane, in the 
third volume of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha, 
under the title Sivachhatrapatichen charitra. 
He states, in his preface, that he had collated 
it from five manuscripts which had been sent 
him, one from Pratapgarh, one from Poona, 
two from Satara, and one from Mahad. The 
date of completion was given in some of the 
manuscripts as being Saka 1616 (A.D. 169 t), 
but this appears to have been a mistake of 
the scribe for Saka 1619 (A.D. 1697), the 
year corresponding to the cyclic year Isvara 
which is also given. 

The present copy agrees very closely with 
the printed edition, but is incomplete, break- 
ing off at the last line but one of page 87, 
with the words g*?t^ ^n n\ri ^s^^m ^sw^j. 

Jagannatha Lakshmana Mankar has written 
an English translation of this work,* made 
from a manuscript found " with the Patil of 
Pachad, a village in tlie Mahad Taluka (more 
popularly known by its old name Raigad) of 
the Kolaba Collectorate." This is probably 
the manuscript of which a copy was sent 
to the editor of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha 
noticed above. 

* Aliba>', 1884. 


Add. 26,483. — A roll of paper pasted to- 
gether, 7 feet 4 in. long by 6 in. wide, water- 
marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay " ; written 
in Modi characters. [Wilijam Erskine.J 

An account of the assassination of Afzal 
Khan by Sivaji (A.D. 1659).* 

Heading : ^'Wtt TJw^'i ^'t^m^'^ vssm ^^^vn 

Begins : ff^'f v^^ ^irt ht^t: «*i<m°|i ^ ii 
^TH^Tt f^^ri Ti^')^ ^51^ lum^ m II ^ ^? »nt TJmni 
in^ifV WTCT wihI^ ^rratlT^ ^^q ^rerftcnr w^ f^i^ 
'5i^T^ m iTTW^'Nt ^i ii^ ff trtv'^ xr^^ fti^si'^ 

^rmm %^'T TTO^^r wnr ^^jt %ffcy ^re i 

The account of this well-known historical 
event is written in the form of a letter from 
Naro Bhaskara to the Diwan of. Kolhapur. 
The writer endeavours to palliate the enor- 
mity of the crime by stating that Sivaji, when 
in a state of trance, had been warned by his 
guardian deity BhavanI that Afzal Khan 
would deal treacherously with him at the 
private interview that had been agreed upon, 
and therefore stabbed him before he had time 
to carry out his preconcerted murderous de- 
sign on his life. 

The manuscript is dated iSaka 1668, the 
Subhana samvatsara — ^^ <)l,t,b g>TT^ ^tji Tt^wt 
t f^lT% which is presumably the original date 
of composition, but it is doubtful whether the 
account is authentic, and not a modern fabri- 
cation with a fictitious date and name of 
author, written in the beginning of the 19th 
century (as the water-mark clearly shows) 
at the request of Mr. Erskine. If it were a 
copy of an original document written in f^aka 
1668 (A.D. 1746) the scribe would doubtless 
have supplied the usual colophon with his 
name and date. Moreover there is a mistake 
in the name of the cyclic year correspond ino- 

* See Grant Duff's " History of the Marathas," vol. i., 
pp. 124—126. (Bombay edition, 1863.) 


to f^aka. 1668. It should be Akshaya, and 
not Subhana {i.e. Svabhanu), which is the 
equivalent for the Saka year 1685, or A.D. 
1763. It is noticeable also that the Dlwan 
of Kolhapur, to whom this communication is 
addressed, is not mentioned by name. 


Add. 26,494 B.— Foil. 26—40; 5i in. by 8; 
12 to 15 hues, 6f in. long; written on Euro- 
pean paper, in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.J 

A brief account of Ramadeva and other 
kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri.* 

Begins : ^^^q^^^sml^ ^^tt ii m«8 ii xit^lf ^^- 

siH »Tir¥m fSB^^ Tim^ -^vmm xjwi \ 

According to the writer of these annals, 
Ramadeva was the sixth in direct lineal 
descent from Ramaraja, the original founder 
of the dynasty, the intermediate kings being 
Tripala, son of Ramaraja, Bhan Raja, Trim- 
bak Raja, Govinda Raja, and Krishna Raja, 
the father of Ramadeva. The author then 
narrates the following historical events : 

Ramadeva selected Paithan as his capital, 
having placed his eldest son, Ke^ava Rao, 
on the throne at Devagiri, his second son, 
Bimba, being made Raja of Udaipur, and his 
third son, Pratap Shahu, obtaining possession 
of Alandapur. 

In Saka 1210 (A.D. 1288) Ramadeva was 
defeated by Sultan *Alau'd-dIn at Paithan. f 

* Now called Daulatabad, in the dominion of the Nizam 
of Haidarabad. See Hunter's " Gazetteer," 2nd eJ., vol. iv., 
p. 158. 

t The defeat of Eamadeva and the capture of Devagiri 
by Sultan 'Alau'd-din occurred in A.D. 1296. See 
Elliot's "History of India," vol. iii., p. 149. In Hunter's 
" Gazetteer," and Balfour's "Encyclopeedia," the date 1294 
is siven. 

His son Bimba, on hearing the news, set out 
for Gujarat, from whence he returned in 
Saka 1216 (A.D. 1294), and settled at Pra- 
tappur in the Konkan. He had two sons, 
Pratap Shahu and Tripur Shahu, the latter 
being born at Pratappur by his second wife 
Girija. Subordinate to Bimba Raja were 12 
Chandravara^i and 31 Suryavamii military 
chieftains (Prabhurajas), of whom the author 
gives a detailed list, with the names of their 
wives, lineage (gotra), and family names 
(upandma). He then enumerates 15 Mahals, 
or districts, over which Bimba exercised 
sovereignty, stating the number of villages 
(444 in all), the military forces, revenues, 
and other particulars of each. Two of these 
Mahals, viz. Marol and Malad, the former 
containing 66, the latter 59 villages, remained 
under the direct management of Bimba Raja, 
and figures are given showing the various 
kinds of revenue derived from each. 

Having thus settled the administration of 
the kingdom, Bimba died after a reign of 9 
years, 1 month, and 18 days, and was suc- 
ceeded by his eldest son, Pratap Shahu, in 
Saka 1225 (A.D. 1303), who reigned 28 years 
and 3 months. 

During the reign of Pratap Shahu, Nagar 
Shahu, son of Kesava Rao, Raja of Champa- 
vati, laid claim to certain fortresses, which 
led to hostilities between them. Nagar Sbahii 
was aided by Tripur Shahu, whilst Raja 
Ramadeva sent his general Jivan Naik with 
a force in support of Pratap Shahu. The 
contending parties encountered one another at 
the foot of mount Maholi. The allied forces 
of. Pratap Shahu and Riija Ramadeva were 
defeated, and Nagar Shahu took possession of 
the kingdom in Saka 1254 (A.D. 1332). 

The writer of this work does not state the 
source from which he obtained his informa- 
tion, so that no reliance can be placed on it 
as an historical record. According to Dr. 
Bhandarkar,* Ramadeva, also called Rama- 

et seq. 

'Early History of the Dejikan," 2nd ed., pp. 115 


chandra, ascended the throne of the Yadavas 
of Devagiri in Saka 1193 (A.D. 1271), and 
died in iSaka 1231 (A.D. 1309), and was suc- 
ceeded by his son Sankara, who was slain in 
A.D. 1312. No reference whatever is made 
to Ke^ava Rao, Bimba, or Pratap Shahu, the 
alleged sons of Ramadeva, nor are their 
names, or the particulars given in this manu- 
script, to be found in any historical work. 


Add. 26,495.— Foil. 40 ; 22 in. by 6f ; about 
25 lines, 6|- in. long ; carelessly written Na- 
gari of the 19th century. 

[William Brskine.J 

Gdyahavdddchi vamsdvall. 

A short account of the Gaikwars of Baroda, 
from the foundation of the State up to the 
commencement of the time of Ananda Rao.* 

Heading : tn^'t inraf^TS ^^ iNn^ras^ > 

Begins : ipaw 3^ siWtii't ^mcRtjis *ft^ h^ utrT 

The author commences by stating that the 
founder of the Gaikwar family was Jhingojl, 
Patel of the village of Bhare in the Konkan. 
HistorianSj however, generally agree in 
ascribing that distinction to his brother 
Damaji, the Fatal of Davadi, a village near 
Foona. He was an officer in the Maratha 
army under the Senapati Khanderao Da- 
bhade, and greatly distinguished himself at 
the battle of Balapur (A.D. 1720), in which 
'Alam 'All Kban, supported by the Maratha 

* See "Rulers of Baroda," Bombay, 1879, p. 147; 
" Indian Chiefs," by Loke Natli Ghose, pt. i., p. 140 ; 
Hunter's " Gazetteer " (.2ud ed.), vol. ii., p. 160. 

forces, encountered the invading army of 
Asaf Jah, the founder of the Nizam dynasty 
at Haidarabad. As a reward for his services 
in this engagement. Raja Shahu of Satara 
conferred on him the title of Shamsher 
Bahadur, and made him second in command 
of the army. 

Shortly after Damaji Gaikwar died, and, 
having no male issue, was succeeded by his 
nephew PilajT, the eldest son of Jhingojt. 
The author of these annals states that Pilaji 
was specially favoured by the goddess Bha- 
vanT. She appeared to him in a dream, as 
he lay asleep under a tree tending cattle, at 
the age of 7, and foretold that he and his 
descendants for seven generations should be 
rulers of Baroda. Filaji, was assassinated in 
A.D. 1732, having established the power of 
the Gaikwar family at Baroda on a firm 

The author recounts succinctly the fortunes 
of Damaji, the son of Filaji, and of the 
succeeding Gaikwar chiefs of Baroda. The 
history closes with the accession of Ananda 
Rao on the death of his father, Govinda Rao 
(A.D. 1800), and a brief account of the revolt 
and defeat of his illegitimate half-brother 
Kanhoji Rao, who had aspired to the throne, 
and concludes with the death of the Maratha 
general Ravaji Apaji, which event took place 
in A.D. 1803. 

A list of the Gaikwars, up to Ananda Rao, 
with the names of their male offspring, is 
appended. The manuscript consists of 40 
separate leaves, bound in oblong folio, and 
written on one side only, the last leaf only 
excepted. No name of author, or scribe, is 


Add. 26,481 A.— Foil. 26 ; 9Lin. by 7 ; about 
20 lines, 5^^ in. long ; neatly written in the 
19th century. [William Ebskine.] 

A fair copy of the preceding manuscript. 



Add. 22,386 B.— Foil. 69—79 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 
20 to 22 lines, b^ in. long ; written on Euro- 
pean paper, dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). 

[Rtv. Benjamin Webb. J 

A short account in verse of Narayana Rao 
Peshwa, son of Balajl Bajl Rao. 

Besrins : 

>n:T»iT ftpTt ^'h: ii ^^f^ ^ ^^ ^ ii ^t ii 

The poem begins with a notice of Balaji 
BajT Rao (son of Baji Rao Peshwa I., whom 
he succeeded in A.D. 1740), the death of his 
eldest son Visvasa Rao on the battle-field of 
Panipat, in fighting against Ahmad Shah 
Abdali (A.D. 1761), the accession of his 
second son Madho Rao I., who was succeeded 
by his third son, Narayana Rao (A.D. 1770). 

The author briefly recounts the principal 
events in the short rule of Narayana Rao, 
and con eludes with an account of his assassina- 
tion (A.D. 1772), which he attributes to the 
machinations of his aunt, Anandi Bai, the 
wife of Raghunatha Rao, who is commonly 
known as Raghoba. 

The poem is anonymous and without date. 
It consists of 236 verses written in the Ovi 

The scribe's colophon is dated Poona, Satur- 
day, the 5th Asvina-sudi, Saka 1730, the 
Vibhava samvatsara (A.D. 1808). 

Colophon : firfir ^ w^o f^H^ ^ttj? i^^m 

^f'^ ^ M J*^^^ 5<*l«< 3?!r ^RTW 3TT?% ^re II 


Add. 26,477 B.— Poll. 15—41 ; 9^ in. by 1\ ; 
18 lines, 6^ in. long ; neatly written in Modi 
characters in the 19th century. 

[William Erskink.j 

BajydncM wa Peshwydnchl hakhar. 

A brief account of the Marathi rulers and 
Peshwas from the time of Sivaji to the 
appointment of Madho Rao II. as Peshwa 
(A.D. 1772). 

Begins : ^WiT HTf row xm"^ ^trr^ mv^r tx? 
vjw\ "m^ TR^^R-^ ^ f'^z^Tt^ ■^^l^ A%^ -siTf^ qf^^ 

oB^ ^in?l^ w't^^T ^n»T ^rhfiT 'hit ^^\\^ t»t m^-r 
■sRttrm ^^T^ ^fcir^ -^r^ '9inr$ 5^ 3^^ ^t ^^rro 
Ti^mTt>T^ oB^ttf "STT^ ^nq^ra «B>i!rnt zi'ms^i ^nft^rn 11 

This account appears to be a modern 
composition, probably written specially for 
Mr. Erskine. It professes in the prologue 
to have been compiled by the officials in the 
service of Madho Rao in accordance with his 
request for information regarding the life and 
exploits of the former Marathi rulers. 


Add. 26,481 B.— Foil. 28—56 ; 91 in. by 7^ ; 
1 5 lines, 6^ in. long ; written in Modi charac- 
ters in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine. J 

A copy of the pi'eceding, written apparently 
by the same hand. 


Or. 2665.— Foil. 4 ; 12 lines, 8 in. by 9 ; 
transcribed in A.D. 1874, on thin European 
paper, by one Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale, at 

Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate. 
See the Sanskrit MS. Catalogue, no. 529, 
p. 221a. 

The transcription of the Sanskrit original 
inscription, " which is a rough and unskilled 
eye-copy," is followed by a Marathi transla- 
tion and a brief account of the inscription by 



the transcriber. The translation begins : — 

rlW ^^VI ^Hif WT ^'ir ^^^ ^!^ ^35^'^ Tl^n II 

It is headed, " Transcription into Marathi of 

an ancient copper plate in Sanscrit containing 
an account of the Chalukya Dynasty by Vina- 
yaka Raghunath Kale, Sadar Amina Kolapur. 
1874 A.D." 


17. . 

Add. 26,502.— Foil. 22. A collection of 
papers relating to the disputed possession of 
certain villages in the Ratnagiri District of 
the Konkan. [William Eeskine.] 

It appears from the documents contained 
in this volume that, during the reign of 
Muhammad 'Adil Shah of the Bijapur 
Dynasty (A.D. 1626 — 56), twelve villages in 
the District of Ratnagiri had been assigned 
as a jyotirvritti, or grant for the maintenance 
of a family of astrologers. When Tulaji 
Angre succeeded the pirate admiral Kanhoji 
Angre (A.D. 1745) in possession of the strip 
of country on the sea-board of the Konkan, 
including Ratnagiri, these villages were in 
the possession of Ballala Panvaskar, son of 
Gane^a. After the defeat of Tulaji Angre, 
and the recovery of this tract of country 
(A.D. 1756), Khandoji Mankar, a general in 
the army of the Peshwa Balaji Bajl Rao, 
commonly known as Nana Sahib (A.D. 1740 — 
1761), dispossessed Ballala of four of the 
villages, viz. Golap, Vaingi, Kolambe, and 
Phansap, and gave them to Dinkar Varva- 
dekar, the son of Mahadeva. Thereupon 
Ballala Panvaskar sought redress from the 
Marathi ruler SadaSiva Bhau. The dispute 
was referred for adjudication to Naro Apaji, 
and, after five years of unsuccessful litigation, 

was made over to a court of arbitrators 
presided over by Balakrishna Sastri, and 
after him by Rama Sastrl. This able coun- 
cillor and adviser of the Peshwa took up the 
case in the Pramadi samvatsara, i.e. A.D. 
1758-59. The dispute went on year after 
year, and in A.D. 1773 Rama Sastri, dis- 
gusted at the assassination of Narayan Rao 
(A.D. 1772), the brother and successor of 
the Peshwa Madho Rao I., son of Balaji Bajl 
Rao, who was slain on the battle-field of 
Panipat (A.D. 1761), left the service of the 
Marath a government, and retired to Benares, 
without having arrived at any decision in the 

Matters remained in this unsettled state 
for many years, till at last ^asudeva, the son 
of Sadaliva, Jo^i of Panvas, strenuously 
prosecuted the claim of Ballala Panvaskar, 
and in Saka 1726 (A.D. 1803) urged the 
settlement of the dispute before the Peshwa 
Bajl Rao II., who had succeeded Madho 
Rao II. in A.D. 1795. The year following 
matters came to a climax by the confiscation 
of the remaining eight villages by order of 
Balaji Rama, Siibedar of Ratnagiri. The 
case was then thoroughly investigated at 
Poona by the Peshwa, and terminated in the 
re-instatement of the family of Panvaskar to 
the possession of the whole of their ancestral 
property of 12 villages in Saka 1727, the 
Krodhana samvaisara:= A.D. 1805. 



The papers contained in this volume are 
briefly as follows : — • 

I. Foil. 1 — 6. A poetical account of the 
history of the case, in 3 chapters (adhydya), 
entitled Vrittivijaya, by Panduranga. 

Begins : 

M. W'^^T >TgiT:W^ II ^^T^^ ^Tfir^^ II 1 II 

^%. f^^ ^i^sn; 11 ^Vi'5i:'t ^^'t »nft?T ii 
^^Tjm fcJn Tfg^i: ii f?^T ^^^ ii ^ n 
iK'gn^ T^^ ^ir ii ^«t irm^ -srhsm ii 
^■'I'i^ ^Tf^ ^f% ^iiKiir II ^^ if irft^T^ II ^ II 

THTTJ^ TITO TrtTT II tWf'K't WT^^ Wtff It 

wr^ ^zi f^^rrr ii m^^ ira ^t ^m ii i ii 
Colophon to the last chapter : — 

Tlt|tn ^ ^T II FrT^hftwim ^tH^T II t,S( II 

The poem has been corrected in several 
places, and appears to be a draft written by 
the author, just after the final disposal of 
the lawsuit. Appended to the poem are 
some roughly scribbled additional verses, in 
which appears the date of the decision, the 
14th day of Marga^irsha-6ad^ Saka 1727, 
the Krodhana samvatsara (A.D. 1805). 

IT. Foil. 7 — 15. Copies of two metrical 
accounts of the case, entitled Vadamartanda. 
The first is imperfect, beginning at verse 12. 
It was written by an anonymous member of 
the family of astrologers.* The date of 
composition, the Pramoda samvatsara (A.D. 
1810-11), is given in verse 87. 

The scribe, Chintamani Yajneivara Sarma, 
completed the transcription in the month 
Phalguna of the Bahudbanya samvatsara 
(A.D. 1818). 

III. Foil. 16—18. Another poem, called 
Vrittivijaya, also by Panduranga, and in 3 
chapters {sarga). It appears to be the 

See V. 91. 

author's draft of another and more detailed 
account of the case, written probably in 
supersession of the poem contained in foil. 
1 — 6. The date of final decision is given in 
V. 48, (fol. 18). 

^oF iffTTW TTSttfc II iR^^^ '^TqJ^ ^ ^ II 

wsm ic^j^x 5ft II TJ^ m mf^T i^fir ti^ ii 8^ ii 

IV. Fol. 19. A copy of an undated 
petition, in verse, submitted by the plaintiff 
to the Peshwa Madho Rao II. 


Begins : 

f^r^ ti H^ t: wtfirf% nrf^ift ii 

^5ll>firft^^ ^T^WITff T!J^r|iqT ^^ II S II 

■q^ -xfTti wT^'t cRTicy ^ir^nr jffa! ^ ^■snrf ii >( ii 

The poem, called in the colophon Vada- 
chintamani, is in 44 verses. In it Ballala 
Panvaskar complains of the manner in which 
the case was being conducted by Rama 
Silstri and his "evil adviser" (fH^'t) Moro- 
hari. As Rama Sastrl retired in A.D. 1773, 
this petition was probably written shortly 
after the accession of Madho Rao in A.D. 

V. Fol. 20. A copy of the same petition, 
containing several additional verses, 86 in all. 

Ending : ^w "^ iTO^r t^^t^ ^wra5 »!ftfiTftT!rT 

VI. Foil. 21. A copy of a petition by 
Ballala (misspelt Bala ^ras) Panvaskar, ad- 
dressed to Ravajl Svami, and dated the 7th 
MVmd.-hadi, Saka 1684, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara (A.D. 1762). This was the year 
after the death of the Peshwa Balaji Baji 
Rao, who was succeeded by Madho Rao L, 
and appears to have been known as Ravaji 
Svami. The plaintiff gives a short account 
of his having been dispossessed of four 



villages, and of the prolonged trial before 
the appointed adjudicators. He is doubtful 
of obtaining redress at the hands of Rama 
Sastri, and requests that the case may be 
tried by another court of arbitrators, or by 
the Peshwa himself, and agrees to abide by 
their decision. 

VII. Fol. 22. A copy of a statement of 
claim by the plaintiff, in verse. It bears no 
date, but appears to have been written just 
after the case was transferred from the court 
presided over by Balakrishna Sastri to the 
adjudication of Rama Sastri. An endorse- 
ment on the back of the document states 
that in the Saka year 1680, the Pramadi 
samvatsara (A.D. 1769), Dinkar Pant Var- 
vadekar (the defendant) stated his case 
before Rama Sastri and other arbitrators. 


Add. 26,493. — A number of sheets pasted 
together, 21 feet in length, by 5^ in. ; written 
in Modi characters on both sides of the paper, 
dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). 

A petition addressed to Mr. Jonathan Dun- 
can, G-overnor of Bombay (Dec. 1795 — 1811), 
by Malhar Rao Gaikwar, Jagirdar of Kadi in 

Heading : ^t»r ?^tT^ w^^n^^i issTsj ^^qx 

Begins : ^rWir t^^ ^irsfi T.m 4ir pvt^ -mf^ 
iftf^ TTw m^^F^re ^rra ^ $^PT «|»<<, i vi' hr xwtm 

^i^ rT ^36^ ^IT*r^ HS^'Nt fttWTTW WHIf tTiT TT^ ^- 

•iirm^aB i^ ii 

Mr. F. A. H. Elliot, in his "Rulers of 
Baroda " (Bombay, 1879), has written a full 
account of the hostihties between Malhar Rao 
Gaikwar of Kadi and Govinda Rao, the recog- 
nized Maharaja of Gujarat, the intervention 
of the British Government during the govern or- 

ship of Mr. Duncan, the defeat of the Jagirdar 
at Kadi (A.D. 1801), his escape, and sub- 
sequent capture and exile as a prisoner at 
large at Bombay in A.D. 1802. 

In the present petition the exiled prisoner 
lays before Mr. Duncan a long statement of 
his claims, written apparently at his dictation. 

The date is given at the end in the Saka, 
Samvat,and Sur or Arabic years, as follows: — 

fcTff^r't firfiT '^r ^ iT? Tg ii <\^ ^^ s*^o hh^ ^m 


Add. 26,505. — Foil. 49; a collection of private 
letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II., 
with other papers. [William Erskine.] 

Baji Rao II. succeeded Madho Rao II. as 
Peshwa in Saka 1694 (A.D. 1772), and was 
deposed in Saka 1740 (A.D. 1818). He was 
married to Varanasibai, the daughter of Hari 
Ramachandra Devadharav, or Dhamadhere, by 
which name the family is best known. He 
appears to have incurred the displeasure of 
the Peshwa, and was obliged to leave Poona 
and reside at Benares. His wife, Lakshmibai, 
his brother, Panduranga Ramachandra, gene- 
rally called Anna Dhamadhere, his brother's 
wife, Sugunabai, and other relatives were 
living with him at Benares. There are several 
letters written from that city by members of 
the Dhamadhere family, requesting, amongst 
other domestic matters, that the Peshwa 
would restore them to favour once more. 

Two letters, one from Jiubai Ohapekar, 
the other from Parvatibai Paranjapi, also 
written from Benares, congratulate Baji Rao 
on the birth of a daughter, called Krishnabai. 
There is also a letter from Niriibai, a lady 
residing at Poona, who had attended Varana- 
sibai during an illness. It does not appear 
who these ladies were, but it is evident they 
were intimate friends of the Peshwa. 

The most interesting letters in this collec- 

c 2 



tion are those of Varamslbai, her daughter 
Krishnabai, and her sister Venubai, familiarly 
known as Kii^i, who had not gone with her 
father to Benares. These are in the ladies' 
own handwriting. They are not only excellent 
specimens of epistolary composition, but are 
also very neatly written in a large and clear 
Modi hand. The paper on which they are 
written is sprinkled and decorated with gold 

There are only 3 letters from the Peshwa, 
written apparently by his secretary. One 
is addressed to Satyabhamabai Dhamadhere, 

the other two to Lakshmibai, his mother- 

The day of the month on which the letters 
were written is stated, but not the year. 
There are, however, with the letters, several 
memos referring to matters of business, 
written apparently about the same time. 
These are variously dated from Saka 1736 to 
1738 (A.D. 1814—1816). 

A note in English at the head of each 
letter, probably written by Mr. Erskine, gives 
the name of the writer and of the person to 
whom the letter is addressed. 




Add. 26,598.— Foil. 91 ; 1B|- in. by 8^ ; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
" Curteis & Son, 1806." [William Erskine.] 

A grammar of the Marathi language, by 
Dr. J. Leyden. 

The grammar is elementary, and, more or 
less, in an unfinished state. There is no 
special chapter on Syntax, but the latter part 
of the work contains a large number of useful 
and idiomatic phrases, chiefly on the syntax 
of the tenses and participles. There are also 
long lists of Adverbs and Adverbial phrases. 


Or. 2730.— Foil. 553 ; 8 in. by 6 ; written 
on thin European paper, stamped 1872 in 
the corner. [A. 0. Burnell.J 

A. Konkani Grammar, by the Rev. Pio 

Mr. A, C. Burnell, for whom this grammar 
was composed, has furnished some useful 

particulars on the Konkani language and 
literature in No. 1 of his " Specimens of 
S. Indian Dialects " (Mangalore, 1873). 
He says, " But little trouble is sufficient to 
convince a philologist that Konkani is a 
sister language to Mahrathi, and that it has 
claims to be considered a distinct Neo-aryan 
language, but much influenced by the so- 
called Dravidian languages. It also has a 
large literature, mostly dating from the 
glorious times of the early Portuguese rule 
at Goa, and due to the surprising zeal and 
abilities of the former Jesuits . . . This 
language has three principal dialects ; the 
Northern (now almost merged in Mahrathi), 
that of Goa, and the southern or Canara 

Father Thomas EstevSo (Stephens, a 
student of New College, Oxford) is the 
author of a grammar of the Goanese dialect 
of Konkani, written in Portuguese, which 
appears to have been originally printed about 
A.D. 1640. A second edition, enlarged by 
Father Diogo Ribeiro, and entitled " Arte de 
Lingoa Canarin," was published at Goa in 
1857, with a Portuguese translation of a 



note on the geographical distribution of the 
principal languages of India by Sir Erskine 
Perry, late Chief Justice of Bombay,* and 
an introduction by the editor, J. H. da 
Ciinha Rivara, Chief Secretary to the 
Portuguese Government at Groa, in which he 
gives an interesting historical account of the 
Konkani language, with a bibliography, and 
extracts from the " Puranas " of Father 
EstevSo, and poems by other Roman 
Catholic missionaries at Goa. 

The present manuscript contains a gi'am- 
mar of the Southern dialect of Konkani, 
spoken in the province of Canara, and 
especially at Mangalore. Mr, Burnell has 
written the following note on the fly-leaf: 
" This Konkani Grammar was written for 
me by a Catholic priest at Mangalore named 
Noronha ; he was a Konkani by race, and 
had devoted much time to the study of his 
native language. (1873-4.) A.B." 

A grammar of this Southern dialect, 
written by the late Father A. F. X. Maffei, 
was published at Mangalore, 1882. " In 
1892 he published another Konkani grammar, 
a much improved, though shorter and easier, 
edition of the first."t He is also the author 
of an English-Konkani and a Konkani- 
English Dictionary, Mangalore, 1888. 


Or. 2729.— Foil. 508 ; 10 in. by 7^ ; written 
on English* paper, water-marked " Dorling & 
Gregory, London, 1875." 


A copy of the preceding manuscript, 
neatly written on one side only of each sheet 
of paper. 

At the end of the volume (fol. 508) is ap- 
pended a Konkani translation of the Lord's 
Prayer in Roman characters headed : — 
" Orthographic System adopted by Rev. J. 
P. Noronha in Conkany Grammar." 



Add. 26,595.— Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by l^; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
"J. Ruse, 1804." [William Erskine.J 

A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, 
Gujarati, and Hindi words, with synonyms. 
The Marathi words are written in the Modi 



Add. 22,889.— Foil. 119; 4| in. by 8f ; 9 
lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written, with 
ruled margins, dated A.D. 1814. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

* Appeared originally in the Journal of the Bombay 
Roy. Asiatic Soc, Jan. 1853, and reprinted in the author's 
"Bird's-e5-e View of India" (chap, xl.), London, 1855. 

t "A Short Sketch of Father A. F. X. Maffei," p. 8, 
Mangalore, 1899. 


A Vedanta metaphysical treatise in verse;, 
by Mukundaraja. 

Begins : 

^»T4*llr«rHslR'^q^^^fH^^ff II 1 II 
ifT »rT »T^ ■^i'fldbt II »ITcr wqr^ ^T^iaB^ II 



* fft^m fiRT^T II 

^mm ^^xiT^ TTt II 

f^^T^ ftr35T3BT II 

5 i^w 3^m II ^ n 
frr^rr -ftTftsjiTT: ii 
•^^ aiarf^^ II ? II 

Mukundaraja, the oldest Marathi poet, 
flourished in the latter part of the 12th 
centuiy. Vamana Dajl Ok, the editor of 
the Kavyasaiigraha,* has published two 
padas by this poet, in a footnote to which he 
states that Mukundaraja was a Desastha 
Brahman of Ambe (»TVnf^ ^^), the present 
Mominabad, in the dominions of the Nizam of 
Haidarabad. This city was formerly the 
capital of the Yildava Jayantapala, for whose 
instruction this work was composed. 

The author states, in verse 55 of the 
seventh chapter (fol. 51b), that he wrote this 
work at the instance of Jaitpala, the son of 
Ballala, and grandson of Narasimha. 

^T:f^?T^ -i^ i db II inrr^ 5»rt f (TxtrgB ii 

W^ •aRTf^C^T tT t"fe5 II ^^ T:^^ II MM II 

Ballala was the son of the Hoysala 
Yadava Narasimha, who encountered and 
defeated Bhillama, king of Devagiri, and 
became sovereign of Kuntala in Saka 1114 
(A.D. 1192). Dr. Bhandarkar, who has 
furnished these particulars,! makes no men- 
tion of Jaitpala, the son of Ballala. He 
evidently did not succeed to the kingdom 
conquered by his father, as Ballala was 
subsequently defeated by Singhana, son of 
Jaitrapala and grandson of Bhillama, and 
deprived of his dominions, about the Saka 
year 1135 (A.D. 1213). 

Mr. MolesworthI assigns the 14th century 
to Mukundaraja, and places him after 
Jfianadeva in point of time; but that poet 
came quite a century after Mukundaraja, and 
lived during the reign of Ramadeva. His 

* Vol. xiii., " Collection of Marathi Padas," Bombay, 

1894, p. 1. 

f " Early History of the Dekkan," 2nd ed., Bombay, 

1895, pp. 106-108. 

I Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. 

commentary to the Bhagavadgita bears the 
date 6aka 1212 (A.D. 1290). See no. 52. 

The Vivekasindhu is written in the form 
of a dialogue between the author and his 
disciples on the nature of the soul, based on 
the teachings of the Upanishads. It consists 
of 18 chapters {adhydya, or prakarana) 
divided into two parts, the first (purvardha) 
containing 7, the latter (uttardrdha) 11 
chapters. This copy agrees in the main 
with the printed edition,* except that emen- 
dations have been made in the spelling of 
words, and archaic forms, of the original. 

Mukundaraja is also the author of another 
philosophical work, entitled Paramamrita, 
the teachings of which are those of the Saiva 
school of Sankara Acharya. He is also said 
to have written a Tantric treatise in verse, 
called Pavanavijaya.f 

Colophon : ![fiT ^ft'ifl'^fiNt ^<^h»r*i ij^f^THT 

The following note, referring to the cost 
of transcription, occurs on the last page : — 
" 18 adyas, 2250 sloks, at 3| Rs. p. 1000. 
June 1814." 


Add. 26,487.— Foil. 181 ; 3| in. by 8 ; 7 
lines, 5 to 5^ in. long ; neatly written, with 
ruled margins; dated 6aka 1717 (A.D. 1795). 


Another copy of the preceding. 

The colophon gives the date of transcrip- 
tion, Thursday, the 5th Bha,dira.-badi, Saka 
1717, the Riikshasa samvatsara. 

* Edited, with a glossary, by Ravaji S'ridhara Gon- 
dhalekar, Poona, 1875. 
t Printed at Poona, 1877. 




Add. 26,417 C— Foil. 72—92 ; 8i in. by 6 ; 
15 lines, 5 in. long ; careless modern hand. 

[William Erskinb.J 


The Sanskrit text of the Vedantic poem of 
Sankara Acharya, accompanied by a Marathi 
metrical version, entitled Sama^lokl, by 

Begins : 

Vamana, the son of Nrihari Pandita, was 
a De^astha Brahman, of the oilridilya gotra, 
a worshipper of Vishnu, and a JosI of the 
village of Kore, in the District of Satara. 
He was well versed in Sanskrit, and his 
compositions include several versions of 
Sanskrit Vedanta texts. He is said to have 
been the first to introduce the Sanskrit sloka 
metre in Marathi. According to A. K. 
Kher,* he died in A.D. 1673. An excellent 
collection of his works, with critical and 
explanatory notes, is in course of publication 
by the editors of the " Kavyasangraha." 

The present Marathi version was litho- 
graphed with the text at Bombay in 6aka 
1778 (A.D. 1856). See also VamanI grantha, 
vol. iv., pp. 181—200. 


Add. 26,490.— Foil. 94 ; 4 in. by8i; 9 lines, 
6f in. long; neatly wi'itten, but with many 
mistakes in spelling, with ruled margins, on 
European paper, water-marked " J. What- 
man, 1801 " ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 1810). 

[William Erseine.J 

* "Higher Anglo -Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, 
p. 450. See also " Selections from Maiathi Poets," by 
Parshuram Pant Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 60. 


A Vedantic metaphysical treatise in verse, 
by Vamana. 

Begins : 

5ni ^^ ^cPfUfff^^ II 5IJT ^tL^t] ^ir^JirT^^WT^'iT ii 
^nr ^pf ^rar^PTT ii Tn?*na5T ntf^r ii i ii 
5ni jR H u i =irf l -4*( i II snr 5ni ^^»it ii 
?R ^^TrnrT^>ikT ii 'a^nf^j^m ii ? n 

The work is written in the Ovi metre, and 
is divided into 9 chapters (adhydya). It has 
been printed in the Vamani grantha, or 
Works of Vamana, vol. iv., pp. 1 — 56. 

Colophon: ^fn ^WisiT»rarT u ■^qf^ww^Tgwr ii 

[scl. ^qfH^^PT^igTJTT] ^^^^m^T^TTTT H ^'^'ft- 

yjjni: ii «. ii ^^ ^^ro ^frra Ji*ft^ ^ttt ^^w^ 'zimm 


Or. 4850.— Foil. 846 ; 6 in. by 12 ; 12 lines, 
9^ in. long ; carelessly written, dated Saka 
1717 (A.D. 1795). 


An exposition of the teachings of Vedanta 
philosophy in verse, by Ramadasa SvamT. 

Begins : 

^ grrfff ^K^ ^ II ^m ^^j^ ^'^ ^ ii 
•^sem ^qJ 'tt^ mw ii ■ssttt ^t? m <» ii 

^^ ^%^T f^^ II Hf^Wlft II ^ II 

Ramadasa Svami, the founder of the 
Rilmadasi sect of Vaishnavas, was born in 
Saka 1530 (A.D. 1608). He is one of the 
most popular writers on the teachings of 
Vedanta philosophy, and was the spiritual 
preceptor, as well as the favourite companion 
and adviser, of oivaji. It is said that on 



one occasion that monarch, in appreciation 
of the mental superiority of Raraadasa, pro- 
posed to make over his kingdom to him, but 
the poet declined to accept so onerous a charge. 

Mr. A. K. Kher, in a short notice of 
Ramadasa appended to his " Higher Anglo- 
Marathi Grammar," says that he " was the 
son of a Deshastha Rigvredi Brahmin named 
Suryopant, a resident of the village Jam on 
the Godavari. His original name was 
Narayan, but he was afterwards called 
Ramdas on account of his disinterested 
devotion towards Rama. His elder brother 
was Gangadhar, popularly known as Rami 
Ramdas, who is the author of a work named 
Bhacti Rahasya. . . . He wandered as a 
pilgrim for a greater part of his life, and 
ultimately resided at the fort of Parali, near 
Satara," where he died in ^aka 1603 (A.D. 
1681), at the age of 73, a year after the 
death of his royal master. 

An extensive biography of Ramadasa, 
dealing more particularly with the history of 
the Marathas during his lifetime, and the 
exploits of Sivaji, has been published by 
Govardhanadasa Lakshmidasa.* The author 
of this work ascribes the birth of Gangadhara 
(Saka 1527= A.D. 1605), and of his younger 
brother Raraadasa, to the efficacy of a boon 
granted by the sun-god Stiryanarayana to 
their father Siiryaji Panta, as a reward 
for his steadfast devotion to that deity. 
Gangadhara is popularly regarded as an 
in^rnation of Siiryanarayana, and Ramadasa 
of the wind-god Milruti. 

The present manuscript agrees closely with 
the printed editions of this work. It is 
written in the Ovi metre, in the form of a 
dialogue between a Guru and his disciple, 
and is divided into 20 Cantos (dasaka), which. 
are subdivided into chapters (samdsa), aggre- 
gating 200 in all. 

* " Ramadasa Svamiche charitranchi bakhar," Bombay, 
1889 (2nd ed.). See also an account of Eamadasa by 
Mr. H. A. Acworth in his " Lecture on Marathi Poets," 
which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 1891, 
p. 8. 

The copy was made by an anonymous 
scribe, and completed on Thursday, the 11th 
Vansha-badi, Saka 1717, the Rakshasa sam- 

Colophon : ^t'ss '^s'\s TTTipRnr *l=(rH< i^^ ^^ 


Add. 26,474.— Poll. 78 ; Si in. by 6^ ; 22 to 
24 lines, 5|- in. long, in double columns ; 
written in a clear Nagari hand ; dated oaka 
1729 (A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.J 

Kautuhala Rdmdyana. 

The history of Rama in verse. An abridged 
metrical version of the Sanskrit Ramayana, 
by Mukte^vara. 

Begins : 

r^^aEf^TsFT^ •TTT ^T^ Wf ^ I 

ff^ir^ir^^T'^T ^ifm sr^Tf ^rot $ ii 

tiT?mfiT ^TT^t gfn^rrqi ^^r * ii i ii 

Muktesvara flourished in the early part of 
the 17th century. According to Para^uraraa 
Panta Godbole,t he was a De^astha Brahman 
of Paithan, the son of Vi^vambhara by Llla 
Bai, the daughter of the poet Bkaniitha. He 
was born in 6aka 1531 (A.D. 1609). He is 
said to have been dumb from his birth to a 
late age, but eventually recovered the power 
of speech by the favour of the god Ekanatha. 

This Ramayana of Muktesvara has been 
printed at Bombay, 1891, with critical and 
explanatory notes by Janardana Balaji Modak, 
and Vamana Dajl Ok, the editors of the 
" Kavyasangraha." The poem is in seven 
kandas, named after those of the Sanskrit 

* '"TCRnfiT 'Ng^t ^TTJ W^ "^tniT in printed edition, 
t "Selections from the Marathi Poets," p. 115 (Bom- 
bay, 1878). 



epic. The first verse in the present copy is 
the fifth in the printed edition. 

Muktesvara has also written an abridged 
metrical version of the Mahabharata, which is 
in course of publication by the editors of the 

This copy was made by Vishnu Bhatta 
Jambhekara, and completed on the 11th day 
of Bhadra-sudi, Saka 1729, the Prabhava 
samvatsara (A.D. 1807). 

Colophon : ^k ^J ^'twfSB t im m a ^WT:^t3 wf§ ii 


Add. 22,385 A.— Foil. 68 (original foliation 
^-■0°) ; 9 in. by 7 ; 22 to 24 lines, 6 in. long, 
in double columns ; written on English paper, 
water-marked " H. Willmott, 1810"; dated 
6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813). 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb. J 

Another copy. 

This copy is defective, foil, u,"^ and in; being 
missing. It was completed on the 2nd of 
Pausha-SM(Zi, Saka 1735, the orlmukha sam- 
vatsara (A.D. 1813). 

Colophon : ^fir ^'^ cfit^^cJ'^HT^ ■J^t^tf ^f§ 


Add. 26,508.— Foil. 293 ; 5| in. by 9 ; 10 to 
20 lines, 6 and 7 in. long; dated Saka 1712 
(A.D. 1791). [William Brskinb.J 


A metrical translation of the Adiparva, or 
first book of the Mahabharata, by Muktesvara. 

After two verses of invocation the text 
begins : — 

* ^ fw^HTT ^Tf«T II WJRq ^^iT'n:3f3r II 

^^nnT^ 'i'^RTfiT II ^ir^Wfir "^(^v^ n <\ ii 

K^ f^ 1T> f^fHT T^^ II fnvi^ ^'T?^^ II 

iR^^w f^vmicir II guT if> 5ifii ^Tfirft: ii si ii 

The translation is in 50 adhydyas, each 
having a separate native foliation. 

Mukte^vara's complete translation of the 
Mahabharata is being published in the Kavya- 
sangraha. The Adiparva, edited with critical 
and explanatory notes by Vamaua Dajl Ok, 
was printed at Bombay in 1893. 

This copy was completed on Monday, the 
2nd Kartika-&a(ii, Saka 1712, the Sadharana 
samvatsara (the 31st October, 1791), for 
Krishnarava and Viththalarava, sons of 
Sivarama Josi, KulakarnI of the village of 
Vagholi, in the talulc Junnar of the District 
of Poona. 

Colophon : ^^ <)««i^ TtniRir ^ ^^wr ^ififff^ 
^9!ti?j f^ff'tiTT it ? II tl^T^ irf^ftr ^ 3^^ ^3§ ii 
t 3w^ ^pms^ f^^tm n f^^y^R f^^n*T 5Ttf% 
fa5^fi§ >it^ gnftf^ TitiT 3$ ttt;!? ^ rt% HrspTx: ^^^ 

^ ^TTW II ^T'^qWT^ II 


Add. 26,513 A.— Foil. 18; 5 in. by 8^; 13 
lines, 6 to 7 in. long, with ruled margins, 
written apparently in the 19 th century. 

[William Eeskine.J 

A fragment, containing the 30th and 31st 
Adhyayas of the Adiparva of Muktesvara's 
translation of the Mahabharata. 

The manuscript is imperfect ; the first two 
leaves, also «f, V and the last leaf {\^) of the 
30th Adhyaya are missing. TheSlst Adhyaya, 
in 10 leaves, is complete. 


Add. 26,514.— Foil. 103 ; 4 in. by 6 ; written 
by several hands in 18th century Devanagari. 

[William Erskine.] 



A miscellaneous collection of religious 
poems and Abhangas, written mostly on one 
side only of each leaf. 

The Abhaiigas are chiefly by Tukarama, 
one of the most distinguished and popular of 
the Marathi poets. Pandit Vishnu Para^u- 
rama Sastrl has edited a complete collection 
of his poems, in two volumes, containing 
between 4000 and 6000 Abhaiigas.* To it 
is prefixed an introduction in English by 
Janardana Sakharama Gadgil, giving an 
account of the life and works of the poet. 
In it he states that " Tukarama was by caste 
a Sudra and by profession a Vani or corn- 
chandler and retail dealer. He was born, 
and lived, in the village of Dehii, about sixteen 
miles north-west of Piina. The correct date 
of his birth appears to be the year of ^aliva- 
hana 1530, or the year of Christ 1608 . . . 
The date of his death, or rather disappearance 
from Dehii, has been accurately mentioned in 
the following Collection to be the 2nd of 
Phalgun, Monday morning, Sake 1571, the 
name of the year being Virodhi. The corre- 
sponding year of Christ is 1649." See also 
Moles worth's Marathi Dictionary, preface, 
p. xxvii. i^ccording to Parasurama Panta 
Godbole,t Tukarama was born in Saka 1510 
(A.b. 1588) and died in Saka 1551 (A.D. 


Add. 26,417 A.— Poll. 62 ; 8 in. by 6 ; about 
22 lines, 5^ in. long ; dated Saka [elapsed] 
1692 (A.D. 1770). 

[William Bkskine.J 

The Sanskrit text of the Satakas of Bhar- 

* Bombay, 1869 and 1873. Another collection of the 
poems of Tukarama, edited by Tukarama Tatya, was 
published in Bombaj', 1889. 

j- " Selections from the Marathi Poets," Bombay, 1878, 
p. 26. 

trihari, here called Subhashitaratnavali, ac- 
companied by a Marathi metrical version by 
a poet called Tuka. See the Skt. Cat. no. 256, 
p. 99b. 

Bach verse of the text is followed by its 
Marathi translation (tlJcd). The first verse 
of Niti^ataka begins : — 

^mr isfl ^^T^^rwT ^praiTt Knr "mft ii ^ ii 

The translator Tuka is in all probability 
the celebrated poet Tukarama. See the pre- 

Colophon : \fir Hf?tWnT'5^ ^iTrf^^^^Brt 
■^x^ ^t z^wf jsirr ?rd ii ii ^^ ilt«.^ f^fir ^^trt: 



Add. 22,392.— Foil. 60 ; 4 in. by 7; 7 to 9 
lines, 5^ in. long, with ruled margins, appa- 
rently written in the 19th century. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.J 

A. Poll. 1—25. 


A poem by Ananta Kavi, on the story of 
Lava and Ku^a, the twin sons of Rama. 

Begins : 

W^ ^ >TTlf ^filiT vrtlT ?^ II 

^>f»f^ ^^ft Txrt^T ^i^Itt II 

^T^ t^'t ^nfrt ^tftf ^tfiT^ II <) II 

The Poems of Ananta Kavi have been 
edited with critical and explanatory notes 
by Vainana Daji Ok, Bombay, 1896, form- 
ing no. 17 of the Kavyasahgraha. In his 
prefatory notice of the .poet the editor states 
that Ananta Kavi was a Ramabhakta, or 
worshipper of the Rama cult, and was pro- 
bably the same person as Ananta Gosvami, a 



pupil of Ramadasa (who died A.D. 1681), 
who was an inhabitant of a village called 
Methavad (^^^) in the District of Satara. 
He was born about Saka 1580 — 1585, i.e. 
A.D. 1658—1663. The ^aka years 164B and 
1645 appear at the conclusion of Suloohana- 
gahimvara, and Sulochanakhyana, as the date 
of conaposition of two of Ananta's poems. 

This poem gives the Ramayana story of 
the capture of Rama's sacrificial horse by his 
unknown twin sons Lava and Kuia, whilst 
they were dwelling in exile with their mother 
Sita at the hermitage of the sage Valmiki^ 
resulting in the father's discovery of his 
children and the. recall of SIta from banish- 
ment. It is written in various metres, and 
is divided into three adhydyas, containing 70, 
53 , and 3 5 verses respectively. In the printed 
edition of the works of Ananta Kavi (p. 35), 
this poem is entitled Kusalavakhyana, and is 
divided into two chapters (prasanga) of 75 
and 98 verses. The present copy begins at 
the fourth verse of the printed edition. 

B. Foil. 26—43 (?-k). 


A mythological poem, by Muktesvara. See 
no. 29. 

Begins : 

K^ ^iTtiT f^^f^^T II f^'^sr^^T IT^aB^ II 1 II 

xrt^^^^ ^raiTfiT^ft II gra -^f^ g^ ^f? II 
f^a? ^T^ ^r?>q f^Mz II vtr vfz tttw^t h ^^ ii 

The poem is in 181 verses in the Ovi metre. 
Leaf I'i. is wanting. 

The mythological story forming the subject 
of this poem is taken from chapter 262 of the 
Vanaparva of the Mahabharata. Draupadi, 
the wife of the five Pandu princes, had obtained 
a boon from the Sun-god by virtue of which 
she had the miraculous power of cooking and 
supplying food daily to as many as should 

claim her hospitality, provided only she did 
so before she herself partook of her evening 
meal, after which the power left her till the 
following day. Duryodhana, the leader of 
the Kaurava princes, induced the irascible 
sage Durvasa to repair to the camp of the 
Pandavas, accompanied by an immense num- 
ber of his disciples, late at night, after Drau- 
padi had taken her evening meal. He hoped 
to provoke the anger of the sage against his 
hated rivals, through Draupadi's inability to 
observe the rites of hospitality, and thus to 
bring about their destruction. Draupadi, 
however, invoked the aid of Krishna, who 
miraculously appeased the hunger of her 
guests. They retired to rest without re- 
quiring any food, and at dawn next day 
Draupadi had no difficulty in providing for 
their physical wants. 

0. Foil. 44 — 60 (?-?'»). A single chapter 
from the second Stavaka of the Kathakalpa- 
taru. See no. 50. 

There is no indication of the number of the 
chapter. It is in 137 verses, and contains 
the story of Rukmangada, king of Kantika, 
taken from the Naradiya upapurana, illus- 
trating the efficacy of ekddasi-vrata, or the 
observance of the eleventh day after each new 
and full moon as a fast-day. 

For an account of this story, see Eggeling's 
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the India 
Office, p. 1209 (no. 3374), also Aufrecht's 
Cat. Bodl., p. 83a. 

Beofins : 


^^^^t^^ II ^^T^W^ II 
^^^'t'TOTT^ II Y^^ »m^^ II t II 

jm sraf t^firm^ ii ^t^ jf^rfsi n^ w 

fftt '^fV^ ^^TT II ^^TT^^'twiT II ^ II 

^frr^ 'iITjft: II ^^ i^^n^ tittit ssft ii 

^J^^^'f ginj ^f^ II mfra^B'^ift II ^ II 
Colophon : ^fir ^"^^siilt^^iT^ firff'hT^w^^ ^^t- 

^ ^T^T^ ^T^^'t ^W ^^Jl^ II 

D 2 




Add. 26,468 and 26,469.— Foil. 245 and 
251 ; 7\ in. by 13J ; 11 lines, 9^ in. long ; 
written in a bold hand, and dated Saka 1691 
(A.D. 1769). [William Eeskine.J 


An account of the life and exploits of 
Krishna, in verse, by 6ridhara. 
Begins : 

Wf ^jft W\ HMri<; -^m II ^^gf^ /jf^TtT* II 

gTTTjT g^^f^ ^xj II ^j^i^T^Jsnw't ii <» ii 

^ridhara, one of the most popular of the 
Marathi poets, was born in Saka 1600 (A.D. 
1678), and died at the age of 50, in Saka 
1650 (A.D. 1728). t In the concluding 
verses of this, as well as in other works of 
his, the poet states that he was the son of 
Brahtnananda, a Desalekhaka, i.e. Kulakarni, 
or District accountant, of Najhar (^*r;c), a 
town situated two or three yojanas south- 
west of Pandhari (Pandharpur). His 
mother's name was Savitrl. He became a 
devotee at the age of 14, and took up his 
abode at Pandharpur, near the temple of his 
tutelary god Viththala. 

The poem is written in the OvI metre, and 
is divided into 36 chapters {adhydya). It 
was completed on the 22nd day of Marga- 
^Irsha-sttcZi, 6aka 1624, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara (A.D. 1702), the date being 
recorded in verse 205 of the last chapter, as 
follows : — 

5rra5'NT?^ ^^ ^feere ^f^ ii f^^ntg 's^rar: ^t^ ii 
^ ^Tu mrf'ST mrr It ff f^^t ^ wd^rt H^t^^ ii m ii 

In the epilogue Sridhara ascribes the 

* ^1»1^1*ll dl'^fH^TTT in the printed edirion of Bombay, 

t " Selections from'the Mardthi Poets," by Parasurama 
Panta Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 257. See also an ac- 
count of this poet in a " Lecture on Marathi Poets," by 
Mr. H. A. Acworth, delivered at the Elphinstone College 
Union, which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 
1891, p. 8. 

authorship of the poem to Viththala, and 
states that he merely wrote down what the 
god dictated in his ear, and that the work 
contains the substance {■mx) of the tenth 
chapter of the Bhagavatapurana, the Hari- 
vam^a, and the Padmapurana. He concludes 
with a summary of the contents of each 

Of his other works the most important 
are Ramavijaya (no. 37), written in Sakal625 
(A.D. 1703), Pandavapratapa (no. 39) in 
^aka 1634 (A.D. 1713), and Sivalilamrita 
(no. 41) in S^ka 1640 (A.D. 1718). His 
poems have been frequently printed at 
Bombay and at Poena, and, as Mr. Moles- 
worth remarks,* " have, to a great extent, 
in public readings at least, superseded the 
Sanskrit Epics and Puranas." 

An abridged English translation of the 
Harivijaya has been published by Dubhashi 
and Co., Bombay 1891. 

This copy was written at Amdapuri 
(^TJirrgt^), by Balirama Kshatrl, a follower of 
the Nanakpanthi sect, and was completed on 
the 1st day of Vai^akha-6ac?i, Saka 1691, the 
Virodhi samvatsara (A.D. 1769). It is 
written in two volumes, each containing 18 
chapters. The number of verses in each 
chapter is not always the same as in the 
printed editions, and considerable verbal 
alterations are to be found in the text. Each 
chapter has a separate native foliation. 
Several pencilled notes appear on the margin. 

Colophon : ^-^ TftcTTB ^r^ ^tttjj ii f^rWhrm 
^^WT t^n^ ^?r nfiTq^Tf^^ II ^ra^ 'SRmjrJ Thr ^f§ ii 

tH'i'inHi't II 


Add. 26,465 and 26,466.— Foil. 200 and 182 ; 
5 in. by llf ; about 11 lines, 9 to 9^ in. 
long ; written apparently early in the 19th 
century. [William Eeskine.] 

* Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. 




A metrical version of the Ramayana, by 

Begins : 

wf ^ftr gtTTsr j^^rr ii ^W^TRf^ra n 
^W^n wf^^w II ^OT^T ^Pis^ II 1 II 

The work is not divided into Icdndas, as in 
the Sanskrit epic, but into 40 chapters^ 
written in the Ovi metre. The date of com- 
position, Sunday the 7th of Sravana-swc/i, 
oaka 1625, the Subhanu samvatsara (A.D. 
1703), is given in verse 201* of the last 

^T'^ i^jS^M II 'gmg ^n ^w^ra ii 

HTg ^wrf ^ f^^h II ^T^^ ira f^^imrq ii «i ii 

The number of the chapter, and of the 
leaves of each chapter is given on the 
margin of each leaf. Chapters 36 to 39 are 
written by a hand other than that of the 
rest of the manuscript. The copyist has 
not supplied the usual colophon. 


Or. 5894.— Foil. 221 ; 6 in. by 8 ; 11 and 12 
lines, 6 in. long ; neatly written on European 
paper, 19th century. 

Another copy of Adhyayas 14 to 28 only. 


Add. 26,467.— Foil. 438 ; 8^ in. by 15f, 12 
lines, 12^ in. long; written in large Deva- 
nagari ; dated Saka 1698 (A.D. 1776). 

[William Eeskinb.] 



An abridged metrical version of the Maha- 
bharata, by Sridhara. 

* 205 in the printed editions. 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
five chapters of the Adiparva, and the whole 
of the A^vamedhaparva (chapters 58 to 63 
in the printed editions) are wanting. 

Chapter 6 begins : 

sT^wsnn ^%cJT II ^qnmT^^siff ^ToBT ii 
»m^4!r ^5PraBT ii faBiqra^'hrt'f^ ii h ii 

The Pandavapratapa was written at Pan- 
dharpur, and completed on Wednesday the 
10th of Magha-sudi, Saka 1634, the Vijaya 
samvatsara (A.D. 1713). The year of com- 
position is given in verse 95* of the last 
chapter as follows : — 

^^ ^>3BT^ '^^w'ht •r'^^'i II ^1 'sniiTtnf 'an^ ii 

The work is divided into 17 books (parvas), 
containing altogether 64 chapters {adhyayas), 
written in the OvI metre. The following is 
a list of the books and the number of chapters 
in each : — 

Adi parva 14 Gada parva 1 

Sabha ,, 8 Sauptika „ 1 

Vana „ 9 Aishika ,, 1 

Virata „ 4 Viiioka ,, 1 

Udyoga „ 5 Strl „ 1 

BhTshma,, 3 Santi „ 2 

Drona „ 3 Asvamedha „ 6 

Karna „ 3 A^rama ,, 1 

Salya „ 1 

A list of the books and chapters, as also 
of the number of leaves and slohas in each 
chapter, is written on fol. la, and on fol. 1& 
the number of leaves and sloTcas in each 
chapter. The total number of verses is 

In this manuscript the chapters are not 
numbered consecutively, as in the printed 
editions, but according to their arrangement 
in each book. 

An English abridged version of the 
Pandavapratapa, with illustrations, was 
published at Bombay in 1892, by Dubhashi 
and Co. 

* Verse 96 in the printed editions. 



The copy was made by Atmarama 
Syamaraja on Thursday, the 10th Phalguna- 
sndi, 6aka 1698, the Durmukha samvatsara 
(A.D. 1776). 

Colophon : ^^ «if,cb 7^^ ^m ^WT tfiT5»T7!i htw 
yssm^ ^^iRit Tji^^Ht irf^^ 3^^ vmi ■ . ■ %f^ff 
^TWTtTH ^rmtm ^^jr 'sftqw*? -^f^ 3^ ^ ^'hrf^- 


Add. 22,383.— Foil. 831 ; 8^ in. by 12 ; 17 
to 20 lines, 9J in. long ; dated Saka 1730 
(A.D. 1808). 

[Rev. Benjamin Wbbb.J 

Another copy. 

Begins : 

'srt^'rrftTf^'t^T II ^?tT^Tffrr4chi<T 11 
gnitrj^miWfiniT 11 5n^"\irTtnriTr^fcT 11 '\ 11 

In this copy the number of each chapter 
in regular sequence, and the number of 
verses in each, is stated in the colophon. 
The parvas are not indicated, or the numbers 
of the chapters given, as usual, on the margins 
of each leaf, but the leaves of each chapter 
are separately numbered. An index giving 
the contents of each of the '64 chapters is 
appended to the work. 

The copy was made on Friday, the 5th 
Chaitra-&a(i^, Saka 1730, the Vibhava sam- 
vatsara (A.D. 1808). 

Colophon : ^^ ^T^T ^^^f^ ^^ l^^o f^vr^ 
^m iinwT. -^^xTm ^^ ^<^ ^^^^ Jrtir^rn^ *n^^»T 
m^ % ^?r M ^n^THt wf^^ ^^ TitpnrTxt ^^ w^^Shw 11 


Add. 22,387 A.— Foil. 166 ; 5^ in. by 8f ; 
11 lines, 7 in. long; written on English 
paper, water-marked " J. Whatman, 1809." 
[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 


A poem in glorification of the god Siva, by 

Begins : 

^Y ^jft f^ ^RtfiraT II •?iTf^ ^^Tf^ HT'mf^Trr 11 

^3?JT^^Tg7TT II tt^inin 3PT^ H <\ II 

The poem is in fourteen chapters, written 
in the OvI metre. It contains marvellous 
legends, showing the wonderful power of 
Siva in answer to the prayers of his 
devotees, and treats more especially on linga- 

It was completed on Sunday, the day of 
the full moon of Pausha, Saka 1640, the 
Vilamba samvatsara (A.D. 1718). The date 
assigned to it in this copy is S. 1624, in 
verse 12 of the last chapter. 

^is ^"W$ ^^Tff II f^cif^ ^*f *^WTT^ II 

^SfT^f^T w^n-qjinr 11 tfr^t xf^ irt^^ 11 1^ 11 

This is clearly a mistake of the scribe. In 
all the printed editions the year is said to be 
S. 1640 (Tf(36T$ ^fsE^), which agrees with 
Vilamba samvatsara, whereas the year S. 
1624 does not. 

An English abridgment of the Sivalilam- 
rita was published, together with that of the 
Harivijaya, by Dubhasbi and Co., Bombay, 


Add. 26,499.— Foil. 32 ; 6 in. by 3^; 10 to 
15 lines, 3^ in. long; written apparently in 
the 18th century. 

[William Beskine.J 


The Mahabharata story of the restoration 
to life of Satyavan, through the devotion of 
his wife Savitri. By Sridhara. 



Begins : 

i\^rsf!J ^T ^JTCT 5^ II 

ing^^ ^^ '^i:? II 
v^ mi'^ cirq^^:^ II <\ II 

The poem contains 148 verses in the Ovi 
metre. The present copy differs sHghtly 
from the printed edition of Bombay, 1857. 
It is carelessly written, and full of misspelt 
words and false quantities. 

Prefixed to the poem (foil. 1 — 5) are a few 
miscellaneous verses written by another 


Add. 26,512.— Foil. 57; 3f in. by 6^; 9 and 
10 lines, about 4|- in. long; dated Saka 1648 
(A.D. 1726). [William Erskine.J 


The Virataparva of the Mahabharata, 
translated into Ovi verse by Vishnu Dasa. 

The poem contains 606 verses, and is 
divided into five chapters (prasanga), the 
verses being numbered consecutively through- 
out; The author's name occurs in the con- 
cluding verses of each chapter. He is 
probably the same Vishnu Dasa who has 
made a metrical translation of the Ekada^i- 
mahatmya, and is the author of the Chakra- 
vibhu, Rasakrida, and Tulasi akhyana.* 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
folio (vrs. 1 to 5) is missing, also folios \^ 
(vrs. 73 to 82) and ^'i (vrs. 23 to 31). The 
native numbering of the folios is faulty. 
No. 23 is repeated, and both 55 and 56 
appear on one leaf. 

The date of transcription, Monday, the 4th 
Ashadha, Saka 1648, the Parabhava samvat- 
sara appears at the end : — 
^^ «tS(8b ^mn^ ^^WT ^iHis w?r i "^r^ "^ii^ wf\7t ii 

* See the British Museum Catalogue of Marathi Printed 


Add. 26,498.— Foil. 33 ; 17f in. by 5f ; 18 
lines, 5 in. long ; carelessly written in Modi 
characters, apparently in the 18th century. 

[William Eeskine.J 


A Hindu philosophical" poem, by Amrita 

Begins : 

^RT TJK't^'t ^ m\ cirrrff fvr^ ^ cirf II <^ h 

TJT fl^ enfHHT^ ^^iwi HT^'t' cif'f II ^ II 

The poem is in 75 verses, written in the 
form of a dialogue between the sage Narada 
and his disciple Dharmaraja, or Yudhishthira, 
the Pandava prince. It appears to be in 
imitation of the Bhagavadgita. 

The author, Amrita Raya, is probably the 
poet of Aurangabad (see no. 53), who died 
about A.D. 1753. His name occurs in the 
last verse, as follows : — 

ih Tf^ »ira V^ ^"t n^ ^TfrT tr^ 

^a Tn^TtT TTf ^^ ?T?!lt^ xpc'f t^z II SH II 


Add. 26,470 to 26,472.— Foil. 177,151, and 
165 ; 8f in. by llf ; 13 to 16 lines, 9^ in. 
long ; neatly written, with ruled margins ; 
dated 6aka 1728 (A.D. 1806). 

[William Erskine.J 


Lives of Vaishnava devotees, in verse, by 



After ascriptions of praise to Gane^a, 
Sarasvati, and other Hindu deities, the text 
begins : — 

Mahlpati was the son of Dadopanta, a 
De^astha Brahman, and Kulakarni of Tahar- 
abad, a village about 40 miles distant from 
Ahmadnagar. He was born in Saka 1637 
(A.D. 1715), and died at the age of 75 in 
6aka 1712 (A.D. 1790).* 

In the prologue the poet invokes divine 
aid in the composition of the work. He 
trusts that the power that was granted to 
Ekanatha in the preparation of his Rilmayana, 
to Namadeva and Mukte^vara, to Sridhara 
the author of Harivijaya, to Ramadasa, 
Ganesanatha, Kesava Svami, Kablr, and 
other poets, may be extended to him also. 
He then proceeds to state that, with the aid 
of " the lover of Rukminl, who dwells on the 
bank of the Bhima river" (^'tir'knr'k'^TTr^ - 
^fwin^lilj i.e. the god Viththala of Pan- 
dhurpur), he undertook to write the lives of 
the saints from a work written in the North 
country by Nabhajljt and another in his own 
country by Uddhava Chidghana.$ 

This work was completed on the 12th 
Yedsakha-badi, Saka 1684, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara (A.D. 1762). The date is given 
in the 15th verse § of the last chapter, as 
follows : — 

t?n^ ^?r FT^'ff't^'t' II ^f^ ^'hr'V -nr^x ii <v\ ii 

The poem is in the OvI metre. It is in 57 
cantos (prasahga), subdivided into chapters 

* See Parasurama Panta Godbole's " Selections from 
the Marathi Poets," p. 291 (Bombay, 1878). 

f Alluding to the Bhaktamala written by Nabhaji in 
the Braj-bhasha dialect in the 17th century. See the 
Hindi Cat., no. 102, p. 67. 

I Probably the same as the author of a version of the 
Bhagavadgita and other poems which have been published 
in the Kavyetihasa-saiigraha, vols. iv. — viii. 

§ V. 12 in the printed editions. 

{adhydya). The total number of chapters 
in this copy is 223, or 8 more than in the 
printed editions. Bach canto has a separate 
native foliation, but their consecutive 
numbers are not always noted on the margin. 

An English version, much abridged, of 
some of the legendary stories contained in 
this work has been published by Dubhashi 
and Co., Bombay, 1892. 

Mahipati has written two other works on 
the lives and miracles of Vaishnava saints 
and devotees, viz., Santalilamrita, composed, 
anterior to the present work, in Saka 1679 
(A.D. 1757), and Bhaktalilararita in Saka 
1696 (A.D. 1774). He is also the author of 
a life of Tukarama, in verse, and several 
minor poems. 

This copy was made at a village called 
Ganvgir, near Bombay, by Mahadajl Bhaga- 
vanta Joii, the Kulakarni of the village of 
Kanersar in the Junnar subdivision of the 
District of Poona. It is in three parts, the 
first ending with canto 16, the second with 
canto 37, and was completed on the 10th 
day of Magha-sitii, Saka 1728, the Kshaya 
samvatsara (A.D. 1806). 

Colophon : ^^tn^T; ^t^'W ht^t^t^i^ >tti^ jrht't 
f 35^»!ff »^ ^^^ ifVfi '^sutir ^t ^'W\ ^is «i*^b 
^^PTTH ^^rStT m? HT'q ^ SO ^^t(i it ^^ wmi: ?TcJ^ 


Add. 22,884.— Foil. 857 ; 7| in. by 14^ ; 13 
to 17 lines, 11^ in. long; dated Saka 1735 
(A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb.J 

Another copy. 

The chapters are numbered consecutively 
on the margin, and also the number of the 
leaves of each chapter. The first 12 verses 
of the first chapter are repeated on a different 
leaf. There are several notes in English to 
the first five chapters. 

The copy was written at Bombay, and 



completed on Thursday, the 3rd of Marga- 
i'lrsha-sudi, Saka 1735, the Srimukha sam- 
vatsara (A.D. 1813). 

Colophon : 5ra <»s^m ^'tg^ #^w^ mft?r^ ^ ^ 
ip5^mt^' Ti^t tiN ^ g^irmt ^s^r ^^ it ^sr^- 


Add. 26,491.— Foil. 49 ; 9^ in. by 7J ; 18 to 
22 lines, 6 in. long ; written on English paper, 
water-marked" I. Ping, 1802," the outer leaf 
marked " Curteis & Son, 1804." 



An allegory in verse, describing the struggle 
between the worldly and the spiritual ten- 
dencies of the mind. 

Begins : 

^mrt ^^ JW'i^'HT II ^»n it'SR^'^'iT ^^t ii 
^^t Nstf^^ fsniTHT II \ ^^^nr ^^ ii <^ ii 

H ?Rli3B JTOT^ ^ II 3TO^ftT ^«f »TO^ » 
H»T sI^c^Tr »»t5I II "^ ^^^ ■'T^ II ^ 'I 

The poem appears to be based on the San- 
skrit Prabodhachandrodaya nataka, written 
by Krishna Misra in the 11th century. It is 
divided into 12 chapters, and has been pub- 
lished at Bombay, in 1855, 1873, and 1886. 
The first chapter in the printed editions con- 
tains 39 verses, against 13 in this manuscript. 
There is little variation in the other chapters. 

There is much ambiguity as to the name of 
the poet. In the present manuscript oripati 
Dasa is mentioned as being the author in the 
concluding lines of most of the chapters, but 
the name Ramaramana Dasa occurs in chap- 
ters 5, 7, and 9, and Ramapati Dasa in chapter 
10. These are probably only epithets. In 
the printed editions the work is ascribed to 
Srinatha Dasa in chapters 1 to 9, and to 
Haridasa in the three concluding chapters. 


Add. 26,494 A.— Foil. 24; 8 in. by 51; 13 
lines, 6| in. long ; apparently written in the 
latter half of the 18th centnry. 

[William Eeskine,] 


A poem in praise of the god Panduranga, 
and of his temple at Pandharpur.* 

The poem, called also Pandharimahatmya 
in the colophon, is in five chapters {adhydya), 
and is said to have been taken from the 
Skandapurana. It is anonymous, and is 
written in the Ovi metre. It is in glorifica- 
tion of Panduranga, more commonly known 
as Viththala, or Vithoba, a popular form of 
Vishnu, in his incarnation as Krishna. 

The first page is partly illegible owing to 
an ink-blot. After a verse of invocation to 
Hindu deities the text begins : — 

^ T{^^ *rrarenT II f^mn^m ^rn^qr ii 
.... ^^mxiT 11 oBfi; ^nn »m^t ii ^ ii 

^HiTT ?5T: 4*n II ^'^ II 

'Sjg^if TRTrt 3*fiT II *Rk^ TW ^'ts't ^ II ^ II 
. . . ^T^n^.TT II oK^'in^^ JM^^WT II 
3fn:i!IT '3IT5f> ^^ ^^trri II TPl^'m ^^^BT ^S'^ II i II 

Colophon : firt ^1**<m<-H!I ii ^wtMNd'W^ ii 

xiRtniTf TWT II >N*ftwiT TmTTI II ^1<*«!llUUI*<<i^ II W^ 

^>^T i(m\ II ^t»?ls<nn«g II ^ft^ ^^^rr^^ ii 

Another copy of this work, written in 
Modi characters, under the name Pandhari- 
mahatmya, will be found in no. 74. 


Add. 26,513 B.— Foil. 19—31 {\-\^); 4^ in. 
by 7|- ; 8 lines, h^ in. long ; written probably 
in the 18th century. [William Eeskinjs.] 

* See Hunter's Gazetteer (2nd eel.), " Pandharpur," vol. 
xi., p. 36. 




A fragment, containing an imperfect copy 
of the 9th chapter (prasanga) of an unidenti- 
fied Pauranic poem. 

The name and authorship of the poem do 
not appear on the manuscript. On the left- 
hand corner of eacli leaf appears the word ^tsb, 
and on the right-hand corner ssrs, with the 
number of the leaf written below it. It is 
possible that the poem is written on the 
model of tbe Ramayana, this fragment con- 
taining a portion of tlie Balakanda, or first 

This 9th chapter, breaking off at tlie 98 th 
verse, contains a discourse between the Rishi 
Viivamitra and Rama on the vanity of human 
existence, the pollutions of the flesh, and the 
ills that attend the human body from birth 
to old age. It is written in the Ovi metre, 
and begins : — 

^w^ ^?rtf^ ^t^m II f^wft-^T'^ H^fHit II 

^^r'^PfI xit^ TO II ^T^ TITfl ■^IT II <\ II 

"m^") ms^ ^r§^ ^t ii ^nir'^ m^ ^^3b •# ii 


Add. 26,509.— Foil. 232 ; 9 in. by 6 ; 10 to 
13 lines, 7 to 7^ in. long ; written by different 
hands, apparently in the 19th century. 

[William Ebskinb.J 

A. Foil. 1—181. 


A collection of Pauranic tales in verse. 

This work, of unknown authorship, is 
written in the Ovi metre. It is divided into 
cantos (stavaJca), subdivided into chapters 
{adhydya, or prasanga). The stories, taken 
from the Puranas and Mahabharata, are re- 
lated in the form of a dialogue between 
Krishna and the sage Yajiiavalkya. 

The present manuscript is imperfect. It 
contains the following portions only : — 

Foil. 1—43 {V<~\^\). Adhyayas 7 to 11 of 

Stavaka II. The 7th adhyaya is fragmentary. 
The manuscript begins in the middle of verse 
38, and leaves a.^ to v=, containing vrs. 51 — 
145, are wanting. Leaf <'= also, containing 
part of Stavaka II,, is missing. 

Foil. 44—169. Adhyayas 3 to 8, and 13 
to 16, of Stavaka IV. This portion of the 
work is written by another hand. The leaves 
are only occasionally numbered. 

Foil. 170 — 173. Four leaves, containing 
43 verses of a chapter marked « on the left- 
hand corner of each leaf. There is no indica- 
tion as to what Stavaka it belongs to. 

Foil. 175 — 180. Six leaves, containing 68 
verses. There is no mention of either chapter 
or canto. This fragment and the preceding 
are written in different hands from those of 
the rest of the manuscript. 

Another portion of this work will be found 
in no. 35, art. C. 

B. Foil. 182—232. 


Sabhaparva (Adhyayas 1, 2, 6, and 9) of 
the Mahabharata, translated into verse by 
Mukte^vara. See no. 29. 

Begins : 

■^^ ^obt: wsitt ■a?iT \ ^im^m •m^i^'f 11 «» n 

There are slight variations between this 
manuscript and the annotated edition of the 
text of Muktesvara's Mahabharata, now in 
course of publication in the Kavyasangraha, 
Bombay, 1893, etc. 


Add. 22,387 B.— Foil. 167—207; b^ in. by 
9^; 11 lines, 7 in. long; written on native 
paper in the 19th century. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 




A collection of Lavanis, or popular ballads. 
The collection is in two parts, each with a 
separate native foliation, one of 35, the other 
of 6 leaves. They are written by the same 
hand, and appear to be copies of poems of 
two different poets, the latter collection being 
unfinished, without date or colophon. 


Add. 22,388.— Foil. 94; 5^ in. by 12 ; 11 
lines, 9 in. long ; neatly written in the 19th 
century. [Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

A collection of poems by various Marathi 
poets, including a few Hindi poems. 

The volume is imperfect. The leaves are 
numbered ^ to o, of which <, «, \i,, and '^'a 
are wanting. 

The poems are not arranged in any syste- 
matic order. They appear to have been copied 
promiscuously from several collections ; poems 
by different authors are not grouped together 
separately, but are scattered about through- 
out the volume. 

The majority of the poems are Abhangas 
and Padas by Tukarama (see no. 38). Poll. 
76 to the end of the manuscript contain a 
connected series of his works. 

There are also a large number of poems 
by Namadeva interspersed throughout the 
collection. This poet, who usually styles him- 
self Nama, or Vishnudasa Nama, i.e. " Nama, 
the slave of Vishnu," was contemporary with 
Jfianadeva (noticed below). A lengthy bio- 
graphy of this distinguished poet, with a 
critical examination of his works, has been 
written by Madhavarava Appaji Mule.* Ac- 
cording to this author, Namadeva was the 
son of Dama^et and Gonabai, and was born 
in the Saka year 1192 (A.D. 1270). Bala- 
vanta Khandoji Parakh, the biographer of 

* Namadevacharitra, Poona, 1892. 

Jfianadeva,* however, states that Nanmdeva 
was born at Pandharpur in Saka 1200 (A.D. 
1278), whilst Vamana Dajl Ok, the editor of 
the Kavyasangraha,t gives Gokul, a village 
near Pandharpur, as his native place, the 
year Samvat 1278 (A.D. 1221) as that of his 
birth, and Samvat 132S (A.D. 1271) of his 
death. See also Molesworth's Dictionar\', 
preface, p. xxv. 

Namadeva was a tailor by profession, and 
an ardent worshipper of Viththala (otherwise 
called Vithoba), at the temple at Pandharpur 
dedicated to that deity. He is regarded as 
an incarnation of Uddhava, and is said to 
have composed 100 crores (1000 million) 
abhangas, of which 4 lacs (400,000) were 
written by him when he became incarnate as 

Besides Tukarama and Namadeva, the 
following Marathi poets are represented in 
this anthology : — 

1. Kesava Svami; foil. 11&, 37a., 52 — 54, 
63a, 706. According to Vamana Diiji Ok, J 
Kesava was a Maratha Brahman, and follower 
of Ramadasa. He was a native of Bhaga- 
nagar in Haidarabad, born in Saka 1550 
(A.D. 1628), the pupil of Kasiraja Svami, 
and author of Ekada^icharitra, a poem in the 
OvI metre, and also of several Padas and 

2. Gronai, or Gonabai, the mother of Nama- 
deva; foil, lib, 15a. 

3. Parsa (?); fol. 126. 

4. Kache^vara ; fol. 166. This poet is 
probably the same as the author of Gajendra- 
moksha and Sudamacharitra. See Kavya- 
sangraha, vol. 14, " A Collection of Marathi 
Poems," pt. i., p. 17, and pt. iii., p. 7. 

5. Jfianadeva, also called Jnanoba or Jna- 
nesvara ; foil. 17a, 18a, 646, 756, 766. In 

* Jfianesvara Maharajachen charitra (Bombay, 1886) 
p. 117. 

t Kavyasangraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Marathi 
Padas," pt. i., p. 15, foot-note. 
X Ibid., p. 143, foot-note. 

E 2 



his notice of Marathi poets,* Mr. A. K. Kher 
states that Jnanadeva was " born at Alandi 
in Shaka 1197 (A.D. 1275) of parents named 
Vittalpant and Rakhamabai . . . He was a 
Brahmin of extraordinary talents. He lived 
on the earth only for a period of sixteen 
years, and has bequeathed to posterity an 
invaluable treasure of more than eleven 
thousand verses." According to Vamana 
Daji Ok,t Jnanadeva died in Saka 1218 (A.D. 
1296). A full account of his life and works 
has been written by Balavanta Khandoji 
Parakh.J See also Molesworth's Grammar, 
preface, p. xxvi. Jnanadeva' s most celebrated 
work, a metrical commentary on the Bhaga- 
vadgita, was written in ^aka 1 212 (A.D. 1290), 
during the reign of Ramadeva (also called 
Ramachandra), the Yadava king of Devagiri.§ 

6. Nagauatha ; fol. 17a. 

7. Ekanatha ; foil. 17—19 ; 246, 666. 
Ekanatha, a Rigvedl Deiastha Brahman of 
Paithan, the son of Siiryanarayana, was born 
ill Saka 1430 (A.D. 1518), and died in Saka 
1531 (A.D. 1609). His Guru's name was 
Janardana Panta, and thus he frequently 
styles himself Eka Janardana in his poems. 
See A. K. Kher's Anglo-Marathi Grammar, 
App. p. 448, Kavyasahgraha, vol. 18, p. 26, 
also " The Life and Poems of Ekanath," by 
Dhondo Balakrishna Sahasrabuddhe, Bom- 
bay, 1883. 

8. Ganesanatha ; foil. 18b, 45a. 

9. Samvata; foil. 196, 50a. 

10. Uddhava Chidghana ; fol. 20a. 

11. Jani, the slave -girl of Namadeva ; 
foil. 28a, 42a, 506, 51a, 55— 57^ 61a. 

12. Ramadasa (see no. 28), 426, 576, 61, 

13. Kasinatha; foil. 436, 456, 48a. 

* " Higher Anglo-Marathi Grammar," App. p. 447. 

t Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Maiathl 
Padas," pt. i., p. 2, foot-note. 

+ Bombay, 1886. 

§ Bhandarkar's "History of the Dekkan," p. 117 (2nd 
ed., Bombay, 1895). 

14. Sivadina ; fol. 48a. 

15. Rahkasiva ; fol. 49a. 

16. Amritaraya (see no. 53) ; fol. 506. 

17. Ananta Kavi (see no. 35) ; fol. 546. 

18. Bhanudasa ; fol. 67a. 

19. Basvaliiiga; fol. 736. 

There are a few Hindi poems included in 
this collection, viz. : foil. 20 — 23, mostly by 
Kabir, and fol. 506, a Pada by Madhava Dasa. 


Add. 26,484 and 26,485.— Poll. Ill and 73; 
12^ in. by 7^ and 8 ; written on different 
kinds of European paper, bearing various 
water-marks as follows : — " I. Ping, 1802 " ; 
"G. R., 1804"; " 0. Wilmott, 1810"; and 
" Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay," with an anchor 
on one side, and on the other a circle with 
" All Inglese " within it. 

[William Ebskine.] 

Two volumes of Marathi songs and ballads. 

This large collection of Lavanis, Abhangas, 
Padas and other poems has been made at 
different times and places, and has been 
written by various hands. They are mostly 
in the Devanagari characters, some few only 
being in Modi. Notes have been supplied 
by Mr. Erskine, stating the authorship of 
some of the poems, the sources whence they 
have been obtained, with dates ranging from 
1806 to 1814. 

The first volume contains a large number 
of poems, chiefly Lavanis, copied " from a 
collection belonging to Ketee Kusbin, a 
dancing girl of Poona." They are chiefly 
the compositions of Honaji Bala, a collection 
of whose poems will be found in the second 
volume of this MS. 

There are also poems by : — 

1. Gopala Bhandari, who died A.D. 1811 ; 
fol. 10a. 

2. Amrita Raya; foil. 20—23, 30, 31. 
He was a De^astha Brahman of Aurangabad, 



the author of several works, and a poet of 
considerable distinction. According to A. 
K. Kher,* he "died about 1753." His 
poems have been edited, with critical and 
explanatory notes, by Vamana Daji Ok, 
forming vol. 26 of the Kavyasangraha, 
published at Bombay, 1896, The editor 
states in his introductory notice that Amrita 
Raya died at the age of 55, on the 3rd day 
of Chaitra-sitdi, ^aka 1675 (the 6th April, 

3. Devanatha GosvamI ; foil. 24a, 32a. 

4. Ananta Phandi ; fol. 36a, also foil. 71 
and 72 of the second volume. This poet, a 
Yajurvedi Brahman of Sangamner, in the 
Nagar District, was the son of Bhavani Bava 
by his wife Raubai. He was born in Saka 
1666 (A.D. 1774), and died in 1741 (A.D. 
1819). t A few Lavanis by this poet have 
been edited by Ravajl Srldhara Grondhale- 
kar in his Surasa lavanya (Poona, 1878), 
pp. 45 — 59. 

5. Krishnadasa ; fol. 100a. A poem, en- 
titled Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, containing 
a short account of the Jain saints Goraksha- 
natha and Machhandar. 

6. Sivariltna ; fol. 102a. 

A number of the poems in this volume 
have been contributed by Bapu Antoba and 
KazI Shihab al-Din of Mahar. Others appear 
to have been orally transmitted, and were 
taken down from the lips of Mr. Brskine's 
domestic servants, and bards. 

The second volume of this work contains 
two distinct collections of poems, written by 
different hands. The first (foil. 1 — 45) is a 
collection of Lavanis, mostly by Honaji 
Bala.J The second (foil. 46—73) consists 
of poems by " Gujanun Bulal Lohunkuree, 

* "Higher Anglo-Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, 
p. 451. 

t " Selections from the Marathi Poets," by Parshuram 
Pant Godbole (Bombay, 1878), p. 351. 

I A collection of his Lavanis has been published by 
Eavaji S'ridhara Gondhalekar in Surasa lavanya (Poona, 
1878), pp. 93-118. 

generally called Aba Gosavee, a native of 
Mahar Goreegao in the Kokan," with a few 
odd ones by natives of Poona. 


Add. 22,390.— Foil. 83; 7 in. by 11|-; 13 
lines, 8^ inches long ; neatly written, with 
ruled margins, in the 19th century. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

A copy of the collection of poems contained 
in vol. i. of the preceding (Add. 26,484). 
The leaves are numbered < to =^=, of which 
< J ?°> ^"t , «» and «,^ are wanting. Mr. Erskine's 
notes are reproduced on the. margin, but 
" Amrut Rao " has been miscopied as " Anunt 
Rao." The poems in Modi characters are 
copied in Devanagari. 


Add. 26,492.— Foil. 31 ; 7^ in. by 6 and 
4^ in. ; various hands of 19th century. 

[William Brskine.J 

Two small collections of poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 12(?-^\). Nine Lavanis, written 
in the Modi character. 

II. Foil. 13 — 31. Eleven Lavanis, written 
in the Devanagari character. These are 
followed by 9 detached verses, each on a 
separate leaf, of which the last two, in Modi 
characters, are in Hindustani. 


Add. 26,500.— Foil. 32; 4^ in. by 61; 9 to 
13 lines, about 4f in. long ; written in an 
early 18th century hand. 

[William Eeskink.] 

A small collection of Marathi songs, 
mostly Lavanis. They contain a large 
element of Hindi words and inflections, and 
even Persian and Arabic words ; some appear 
to be entirely Hindi. 





Add. 22,386.— Foil. 119 ; S^in. by 11 ; 8 in. 
long ; dated 6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813). 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb. J 

Panchopdhhydna . 

An anonymous version of the Pancha- 
tantra, or Sanskrit tales ascribed to Vishnu 

Heading : 'i^><iT^iTT^ltw'% wm ik^(H^ Tntn: ii 

Introduction begins : n^ ^^wfar tjcIt tj^^it: 

f^WTTTf^^ viU ^iffK cS^cRt^ft 'iVvn^ ^fiT cJ?utr ^^^ 

The Paiichopakhyana is a considerably 
abridged prose version of the Sanskrit 
original. The tales, several of which are 
omitted, are not numbered. The five Books, 
or Tantras, are named as follows : — 
I. Mitrabheda. Foil. 2a— 23&. 

II. Suhrillabha. Foil. 236— 38a. 

III. Sandhivigraha. Foil. 386—706. 

IV. Lubdhahani. Foil. 706— 95a. 

V. Samprekshyakilritva. Foil. 956 — 119a. 

The first Tantra begins as follows (fol. 2a, 
last line) : — 

sH^m wttA II 

The work was published, with several 
corrections and variations, at Bombay about 
the year 1848.* 

In a third edition, printed in 1858, the 
first Tantra, wrongly headed Mitralabha, 
comes after the second. 

This copy was completed at Bombay, on 
Friday night, the 14th of Vai^akha-^atZi, 
6aka 1735, the ^rimukha samvatsara (A.D. 

Colophon : ^^ s«?M 'a'tj^ *tor w^ ^a 
^gl^"^ -^^s^x x[f^ -^ Tiix: gcsm «i*?^ ^ -^^ fcifwrf 
vm'n II 

The following note appears on fol. la : — 
" Punchopakhyan. Dialogues between five. 
A Mahratta version of the Hitopades. 
Copied from a copy in the Modi character in 
the collection of Mr. Erskine. Bombay, June 

A note is also appended showing the cost 
of copying, as follows : — 

118 leaves, or ghuts-putr. 

3000 gruntha, or sloks of 32 letters 

at 3 Rs. p. 1000 = Rs. 9 
Cost of paper = ,, 3 



Add. 26,510.— Foil. 62 ; 7f in. by 12 ; 16 to 
18 lines, 9^ in. long ; written on English 
paper, water-marked " J. Whatman Balston 
& Co., 1815." [William Eeskine.] 

* The copy in the British Museum Library has no 



Another copy, slightly varying from the 

Begins : wi Ji-jNivmrt 15=11 im^Tt ^ra ^tjitt^ 

The copy is neatly written, but without 
any pauses or divisions of any kind between 
the different tales, or even dividing one 
chapter from another. The scribe has also 
not supplied any colophon. 


Add. 26,497.— Foil. 26 ; 16i in. by 5f ; 24 
lines, 5f in. long; written in the 19th 
century. [William Brskine.J 

Panchopakhyana. Tantras I. and II., 
written in Modi characters. 

This appears to be a portion of the copy 
of the Panchopakhyana referred to by Mr. 
Webb, from which he obtained a transcription 
in Devanagari characters. See No. 57. 


Add. 26,473.— Foil. 222; 5 in. by 10; 9 
lines, 8 in. long ; written on native paper, 
apparently early in the 19th century. 

[William Eeskine.] 

An anonymous metrical version of the 
Paiichopakhyana, written in the Ovi metre. 

Begins : 

* -^Ht ■i^T.fim fjinitr II ^ ^T:f^^ -av^ v^^ n 
irm f^rft 'w^'^ ^ttjt 11 »h>>tt^ ■sir^ftT 11 s 11 

Tantra I. begins on fol. 4a, verse 37, as 
follows : — 

>m ^ cir^ftnn ^^fn 11 -jt^ ■^cst ^ht^ h ^^s 11 

The poem is written in a dialectic form of 
Marathi mixed with Hindi words and inflec- 
tional terminations. Sanskrit slokas with 
defective orthography are occasionally quoted, 
but they differ considerably from those in 
printed editions of the Panchatantra. These 
slokas are separately numbered. 

The contents and names of the Books are 
as follows : — 

Tantra I. Mitrabheda, in 943 slokas. 
Foil. 1—806. 

„ II. Mitrasamprapti, in 243 Slokas. 
Foil. 806— lOlfi. 

„ III. Kakolka, in 501 Slokas. Foil. 
102a— 142a. 

„ IV. Lubdhaprana^aka, in 505 Slokas, 

Foil. 1426— 183&. 
„ V. Aparikshita, in 493 llokas. 

Foil. 184a— 222. 


Add. 26,507.— Foil. 55 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 14 to 
20 lines, written in double columns, about 
5i in. long; dated Saka 1729 (A.D. 1809). 

[William Eeskine.J 


An anonymous metrical version of the 
Sanskrit Vetalapanchavim^ati, or Twenty- 
five Tales of a Demon. 

Begins : 

■?^q^ -s^m ^PR^ II T$ f^^M Tnn ^5?i ^xi n 
vf^ ^nfi!i nt^trarrrt 11 tit^:ih>^^ h s n 

'^t ^<?aE wtJfT II ^ ^rt xinftffr rf^in 11 
$^ Tx^ csftiTt 11 wrij ^r^ ^ti$ II ^ II 

f^iRT: ^TT^ ^ihT^T II ^STT^T ^l<l(^|}HI ^HT! I| 

unf^ t'^fti ^q^ II fl»»«irOf^ t^R^ II ^ II 

f^»i^ m ^<=I«T;i II ^B35 ^^ Ttfq^ TI^ » a < T II 

■spr Tft t^kftr itsrr 11 '^nn irpflftT ^n^jT 11 i 11 



The first tale begins at verse 25 as 
follows : — 

V^gt'^^T Tnn^3B7TT II ^pjIWU^ ^ sjtj^ II 1M II 

"li^'S'n «nT 'HT^ror n ■TTTntoii 'ftrg'sr it 
w^ sfi-iin ^-mm w ■swrrTtT^ ^ ii ^«, n 

This translation of the popular Sanskrit 
tales, "written in the OvI metre, is taken from 
the recension of Sivadasa.* The tales, how- 
ever, are not exactly in the same order of 
sequence as in the original, and the names of 
the persons and places are frequently altered, 
probably in order to meet the exigencies of 
the metre. Thus, the first tale related by 
the demon, as given in this translation, is 
that of Gunasatyaka, king of Dharmapurl, 
and Amaravati, the daughter of the Brahman 
Kesavasrama. This is the second story of 
the Sanskrit original, in which the king is 
called Gunasekhara of Dharmasthala, and 
the name of the Brahman's daughter is 
Mandaravatl. The first tale in Sivadasa's 
recension is the fourth in this version. 

The Marathi prose translation of these 
tales by Sadasiva Ka^Tnatha Chhatre, published 
at Bombay in 1862, appears to have been 
made from the popular Hindi version, entitled 
Baital-pachisi, taken from a Northern re- 

The present copy was made by Pandit 
Bapuji Ananta, on the 6th of Jyeshtha-sttt^i, 
Saka 1729, the Prabhava samvatsara (A.D. 
1809), as stated in the colophon : 

^\psx ftnr^ ^ igsr ^"i ^is <\s^'i. bh^ ^m ^mmx 
^WT'si: II 


Add. 22,391 A,— Foil. 1—38 ; 8 in. by 12^ ; 
14 to 17 lines, 9|- in. long, written apparently 
in the latter part of the 18th century. 

* See Lassen's "Anthologia Sanscritica," Bonn, 1838, 
containing the text of the first five tales. 

Another metrical version of the same tales 
from the recension of Sivadasa. 

Begins : 

?Tt ^mr^ ^JT^^ ^TTj It ^^^ M^ w'^snr ^ ^t»!t it 
TTt ^wt^'t in nsn^R it w^ Tfti\m n\r\^ ii s ii 
^nn ^ wsTf *rft II tt'N^ w^ ^^ twft n 

^t ^PTHHi ^^Nrt^ft II ^IT^fH ^^ TI^T II ^ It 

The introductory account of the Yogi 
Digambara presenting the fruit to king 
Vikrama begins at the 4th verse. 

^nt "^^spfi Tjm ■HT1X it f^ ^^itm trh^ti^t it 
jj^^mrrt't^T »nftfT it tr ^^»!I «tf%7T it 8 it 
^T^i^ ^ f ^ II v^ ^ rnnt It 

^^^^ trtT ^m^RT It ^T^ ^^ ^Tvr^JT It M It 

The tales are arranged in the order of the 
Sanskrit original, but, as in the preceding 
work, the names are occasionally altered. 
The first tale begins at verse 35 as follows : — 

TT^TJIT^t ^R ■qnr It ^^ tljUHljiWC It 
^5WT!I^ 7(T^ iTJtTT^T: It HVT^ TTT^ f ^ II f M II 
^>^ Wffti t^fw It ^^T^ ^'t^ T^WNft It 

^^Jir ?ra M^^irii it xm'i ^rf^ sRrft^ it ^% n 

The stories are much abridged, and are 
written in a dialect of Marathi containing a 
large admixture of Hindi words. 

The manuscript contains only 23 of the 25 
tales. The first few leaves are annotated. 

Colophon to the 23rd story : — 
iqrq: WTTTT II 


Add. 26,506.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 8 
lines, 5 in. long ; written on European paper, 
water-marked " Gior Magnani," and also 
" Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay." 

[William Erskine.] 

Another, and somewhat abridged, version 
of the same tales, written in Modi characters. 



Begins : ^»nR^ ^T "^^^ f^^w tTiiT xiitt "^fKta 
^cmn ^sg\m ^ i^'^ i^nt m^ ttutt^ cf^'n^ 
^T^ WTO ^^ ^ri*irq 'SR^^ iirra f^^t^ wt^ wit^t 

In the preamble to this version also the 
magic fruit is given to Vikramaditya, king of 
tljjayini by a Brahman called Digambar. 
The above is a literal reproduction of the 
Modi into Devanagari characters, showing 
the peculiarities of spelling noticeable in 
manuscripts of the early part of the 19th 

, 64. 

Add. 22,391 B.— Foil. 39—66 (?-?^) ; 8 in. 
by 12|- ; 17 lines, 10 in. long ; -written in the 
19th century. 

Simhdsana- hatUsl . 

A Marathi version of the Sanskrit Simha- 
sana dvatrimsat, also called Vikramacharita, 
or Thirty-two Tales concerning Vikramaditya. 

Begins : ^'^'f it tft^' xnTTxnTir^ #^T^ J^wt^ ^Tf^ 

Tnfi f^^JTrf^nT 'i^^'Tw'^ 'sr^^T^Tf^ jjitr^'^t^ -^^ w 

fsi w ^>i!iT^ f^ira^T ■sfiTTir^ ■siflTiim f^^ 'srrfir h>»i- 
T^T^ra ■sBW m^ 5rT$ n 

The prologue to these popular tales de- 
scribes the extraordinary manner in which 
king Bhoja of Ujjain found the throne of 
king Vikramaditya buried in the earth. It 
was made of gold, studded with jewels, and 
was supported by eight statues on each of 
its four sides. The king had it removed to 
his palace, and whenever he attempted to sit 
on it the thirty-two statues, one after the 
other, prevented him and narrated a story of 
king Vikramaditya, illustrative of his many 
virtues, and superiority in wisdom and 

The tales are considerably abridged, and 
are entirely different from the two printed 
Marathi versions, both anonymous, one of 
which was published at Serampur in 1814, 
the other at Bombay in 1855. The latter is 
the commonly accepted version, and has been 
frequently published both at Bombay and 
at Poona. Some of the original Sanskrit 
slokas are introduced in it, as also in this 
translation. Of the thirty-two tales, twenty- 
nine are in this manuscript written in prose, 
the rest in verse. 

The most popular version of these tales 
is the one in Hindi, translated by Mirza 
Kazim 'All, Jawan, and Lallu Lala, at Calcutta 
in 1805, from the Braj-bhasha of Sundara 
Dasa Kavlsvara, taken probably from a dif- 
ferent recension from the one from which the 
Marathi translations are made. In the Hindi 
version the tales are narrated at much greater 
length, and are differently arranged. 


Add. 26,475.— Foil. 79 ; 7^ in. by 9^ ; about 
9 lines, 5f in. long ; written in Modi charac- 
ters, in the beginning of the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A. Foil. 1—29. 


A legendary account of king Vikramaditya 
of Ujjayini (Ujjain). 

The work is prefaced, by a form of letter, 
usually adopted in epistolary correspondence, 
which purports to have been written by one 
Krislinajl Sada^iva, to his friend Janardana 
Panta SvamI, supplying him with required 
details concerning the life of king Vikrama. 
These are doubtless fictitious names. The 
work is clearly quite a modern production, 
and not a copy of any old manuscript. It 
contains fabulous stories of the virtues, 
prowess and adventures of this celebrated 



monaroli, such as are to be found in the 
" Simhasana-battisI," or Thirty-two Tales 
of king Yikramaditya, adapted from the 
Sanskrit, the " Vikrama-charitra," a Marathi 
poem in 18 chapters, by Haridasa,* and 
similar compositions. For an account of 
Vikrama, see Wilford's " Essays in Asiatic 
Researches," vols. 9 and 10. 

Begins : ik-^-Hh %^>tfi!r vrs{^ spit^^t 4ir ^rmt^ 
'tr^w^ ift^ «ira!iT»i't Ta^Tf^ ^UTrnroR ^ ii [i.e. ^stn] 

The account begins (fol. 26, 1. 3) : — 

^T -^^r^ ^ptt: wnnx k^V '^^ ^^^'^ ^'^ 

T^^ ^ ^T^ iiT.WS ^^^ V.TJWI{ cR^Ti JTTJ ^3TIT^T 
^^ ^q't ^ ?^^ '^XJ^ ^TV! ^TfcT^mf ■^J'OJyX ^^VT 
WT^ Tjm Tjm ^^H WTH^T ^^^1 ^TiRwiii ^fc^'^ 1^'^ 

B. Foil. 30—79. 


An account of the life of king Salivahana. 

This work is written apparently by the 
same hand as the preceding. It commences 
with an account of the miraculous birth of 
Salivahana. The wife of Bhaskara Bhatta, 
an Agnihotri Brahman of Paithan, went to 
the Grodavari with her young unmarried 
daughter to wash some clothes. As the child 
was playing about, the serpent-king Sesha 
breathed on her face, and she became 
pregnant. Seeing her condition, her parents 
abandoned her in the forest. She was found 
by a potter, who adopted her as his daughter, 
and in his house Salivahana was born. The 
writer goes on to relate the fabulous stories 
popularly current regarding Salivahana and 
his battles with Vikrama. 

* An English translation of this poem, by Kaghoba 
Moroba, was published at Bombay in 1855. 

Begins : '?i%rer 'sj^ ^ ^nirt'hT i^cJ^'l ^ ^VJ^ 
^ffff xr^isrt HT^T >T5»rJ 'sn^r^t^'^ m^m fz-^m ^to^ 


Add. 26,501.— Foil. 20; 18 in. by 51; about 
20 lines, 6 in. long, written in Modi charac- 
ters, in the 19th century. 

[William Ebskine.J 

Another account of king Yikramaditya, 
also in the form of a letter, purporting to be 
written by Vishnu Jagannatha, and addressed 
to Sada^iva Pandit. 

Heading : fji^^m f^WJH ^^^^r ^^ni't ^- 

i^ra ^TT^T mf\ TT3pn^ ^T5T^ ^lf^^ irffTT ^to'^^ 

^^'i' II 

Begins : ^^cf f^m ^m^n^ ^^ ^rretn ^w^Tt 
f^^'^ ^r^rfc ^'^cJ l^icJ ^^^ ^in:'^ 'sra^ xjif^ 

f^lt -^Xnm eJiffT ^frT f^^^ TT^ ^^^ ^>IT^ cir^W 

ini"^ TTt't $$ ^mt^ "^TtifT: ^:ff fr^n tj^ ^^pnr'hj 

XJW "^fr&K l^T rUT^ 'STT^T;?!! o|fT!ir ^fff^f'^ fcJfjT 

^ni^ Itt^y ^^^ 37 ^■"iiT ■H^rw\ ^Tt>T II 

Then follows the commencement of the 
account of king Vikrama and his adventures, 
which is in substance the same as in the pre- 
ceding manuscript. The work is written by 
an illiterate scribe on long slips of paper, 
numbered ? to *?? , of which no. ?<j is missing. 


Add. 26,496.— Foil. 37 ; 17f in. by 6f ; about 
24 lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written in Modi 
characters, 19th century. 

["William Eeskine.] 

An abridged prose translation of the Sans- 
krit Sukasaptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. 



Begins : ^^T f^ffrf Jig ^^reirfifr "H^ xin^ ^ra 
f^ffTTT ^m Tf^T^ ^>^ 'srg^irra ^r^ ri ^ n&fi ^ 

W^J nTt>T ^^^ nciranfiT^T ^§ ^TBRTT^ THR ^T^TT 

^T '^^^Fc^T ^ptc'Nit zt% f^^m ^fi XT^ x^-^ ^for 

The work is anonymous. In tte above 
short prologue, the translator, after doing 
obeisance to the sages Manu, Vachaspati, 
Suka, Parasara, Yyasa, Chanakya, and other 
writers on ethics (nltisdstra), assures his 
readers that they need not be afraid that he 
is about to weary them with any lengthened 
version of the ^ukasaptati. He states that 
he has thought fit to retain the Sanskrit 
slokas (which are written in Balbodh charac- 
ters), giving a Marathi rendering of each, 
and then proceeds at once with his abridged 

The tales are seventy-two in number, two 
being added to the original seventy. 

The printed edition of the ^ukabahattari, 
printed anonymously at Bombay in 1855, 
appears to be a revised version of the trans- 
lation of which this is a copy. 


Add. 26,476.— Foil. 82 ; 8^ in. by 5f ; 7 to 
9 lines, 5 in. long ; written in Modi characters, 
in the 19th century. [William Beskine.] 

A legendary account of Vijaya and Jaya, 
twin sons of Bhima Sena, king of Kashmir. 

Heading : xr^'^^ TT f^Tfsnr t:t5j»<t^ ^t^^^ 

Begins: ^T^'mrt *rT^n;g^T^jij^moii Pat^Ftn 

^^q 'sra^ f^^ . . . (fol. 26, 1. 1) m^nx "m-n^ 
iismT^ ^'Wff »nfKT3r tTrRi^ xr^nsfi ^wx xi^ "psWi 
^^k; ^'m'^ 'a^ra tt? %f?^ ?Vff w\ h'N ^ tnqi^ 

• The work is a modern invention, based no 
doubt on tradition, and contains an account 
of the miraculous birth and adventures of 
Vijaya and Jaya, two legendary sons of an 
ancient king of Kashmir. It seems to have 
no historical basis. It is written in the form 
of a letter from Naro Bhaskara of Poona to 
Bhikaji Sivarama Bhale Eao of Bagalkot, the 
writer stating in the prologue that Malhar 
Rao Tukoji Holkar had written to him for 
this information (!), and, as he was then at 
Maheswar, he trusted the account would be 
sent on to him. 


Add. 26,477 A.— Foil. 1—13 ; 91 in. by 71 ; 
about 15 hues, 5|- in. long ; written on Euro- 
pean paper, water-marked " I, Ping, 1802." 

[William Eeskine.J 

A legendary account of the foundation of 
the town of Bedar. By LingojT Mudgal Rao. 

Begins : "^i^rer "^ ^ ^^ ^T^ ^^i;'hin; 
"wwt^ ohHri^t^ fss^fhr^ 5^^ XT^ ^ ^r fn^i i H inrf^- 
MTK ^iTT ^^n; »TT^^ ^"k^ ^•^ ^'Nnr «mTT^ '^ ^.s ht^ 
snTrf^^rar: ''v^ ■^ -^mirx^'^'^ vt^ ^i^t^ ^ 
f^in: ffw^ ^T?Tf ifH is&Tf^cn^ ^ ^^r; ^;;^'i^ 

»TT?'h: ^it^ 3t?lftH 5^ ^Tf^T WTiT^tt^ 1^ ^^ 
f^^ xiTjf^^ ^ II 

The town of Bedar (or Bidar), situated in 
the Dominions of the Nizam of Haidarabad 
in Central India, was in former times the 
capital of the Bahmani Dynasty, which ruled 
up to the middle of the 16th century. 

This work is written in reply to a letter 
received by Lingojl Mudgal Rao from some 
European oflBcial (presumably Mr. Erskine), 
requesting him to furnish some particulars 
regarding the early history of Bedar. It is 
written in a simple style of Marathi, contain- 

F 2 



ing a large admixture of Persian and Arabic 
words and phrases, borrowed from the Hindu- 

The account here given seems to have no 
particular basis of fact. It is purely tra- 
ditional, and is too fabulous to be of any 
historical value. Briefly, the story runs as 
follows : — ' 

A wandering devotee (fakir) from Northern 
India came to a village in the Deccan, and, 
having obtained a grant of two UgJias of land 
from Grangadhar Pant (also called Gangaresa 
Pant), the Deshpande of that place, he settled 
there, married, and had a son and a daughter. 
When he died, Gangadhar Pant took charge 
of the boy, then 6 or 6 years of age, and 
employed him as his cowherd. One day he 
was found asleep under a bush, under the 
protecting care of a huge cobra. Regarding 
this as an auspicious omen, Gangadhar had 
the boy carefully educated, and adopted him 
as his son under the name of Hasan Gangii. 

Hasan eventually obtained service in the 
army of the Muhammadan ruler of that 
province, and, after a while, was sent with an 
expedition against a neighbouring prince who 
had incurred the displeasure of his royal 
master. A battle ensued, and the army of 
the Sultan was on the point of being routed, 
when Hasan rallied the disorganized troops 
and succeeded in gaining a signal victory. 
For this act of bravery the Sultan promoted 
him to a high rank and loaded him with 
presents, a list of which is given. In course 
of time, the Sultan, being dangerously ill, and 
having no offspring, resolved to appoint as 
his heir and successor that person on whom 
one of his favourite elephants should bestow 
a garland of flowers from off its neck. The 
elephant, thus adorned, was let loose, and, 
wandering at will for three days throughout 
the town, selected Hasan Gangu, and, placing 
the garland on , him, bore him in triumph to 
the palace. He was accordingly placed on 
the throne, and made king under the name of 
Sultan Ahmad Shah. 

Some years afterwards Ahmad Shah went 

with a large retinue to hunt deer in the Bast 
country. In pursuit of a stag, the hunters 
came to a spot where no water was to be 
found. A herdsman, seeing their plight, 
directed the Sultan to a miraculous well of 
water. He had a fortress built there, which 
was called Bedar, and made it his residence. 
On his death, his son, who is also called 
Sultan Ahmad Shah, succeeded to the throne. 
Several other marvellous incidents are 
introduced in the history, which concludes 
with an account as to how the Sultana 
endeavoured unsuccessfully to carry on an 
intrigue with the Diwan Sabajl Ananta. The 
queen, baffled in her illicit design, falsely 
accused the Dlwan of an attempt on her 
honour, and caused him to be slain. Her 
guilt and treachery were clearly proved. 
The enraged Sultan thereupon shot her, and 
shortly afterwards became insane. 


Or. 2697.— Foil. 67 ; 6f in. by SJ ; 16 lines, 
3|- in. long ; neatly written on European 
paper, water-marked " Allee, 1824." 


A collection of one hundred oriental anec- 
dotes, mostly in exemplification of popular 
sayings and proverbs. 

The first anecdote is as follows : — 

W^ ^T^ '^'^^ ^Tf?!i imi^ g^^ tjisE^sr oin:$ |^ 
^^^ II 

The 100 Marathi anecdotes are written on 
foil. 1 — 33. The latter part of the volume 
(foil. 34 — 65) contains a Gujarati version of 
them. At the end are appended two notes, 
the first of which (fol. 66,), signed by " H. D. 
Haskins," undated, describes the work as 
being "A Manuscript of Popular Mahratta 



Proverbs written by Ragonath Nana, a young 
Mahratta Brahmin about 17 years of age, 
and given to me by the Mahratta Interpreter 
to the Supreme Court of Judicature, Bombay." 

The second note (fol. 67), without any 
signature, reads " G-iven to me (June 10th 
1829) by Mr. James Haskins, the Brother of 
the above H. D. H. The Mahratta Proverbs." 



Add. 17,424.— 10| in. by 8 ; a collection of 
coloured drawings representing various trades 
and occupations, apparently executed early 
in the 19th century. [Thomas Rodd.] 

The drawings, 43 in number, represent 
chiefly types of Hindu artizans, servants and 
officials, in the Bombay Presidency. They 
are executed with some amount of skill and 

careful portraiture, but the colouring is crude. 
Each drawing contains two figures, one a 
male, the other a female representative of 
the trade or occupation, depicted on a light 
blue or yellow background, with a decorative 
border in black and gold. The name of each 
is, in most cases, written in English at the 
bottom of the drawing in gilt letters, and 
also on the back in Marathi Modi characters, 
or in English on affixed labels. 



Add. 26,488.— Foil. 138; Marathi Miscel- 
lanies, written by various hands, in an album 
12^ in. by 8^, water-marked " Jos & Em. 
Raph Azulay," with some loose leaves pasted 
in. [William Erskinb.J 

The pieces contained in this collection are 
mostly in Modi; several of them have no 

I. Foil. 1—11. The Alphabet in Modi, 
with vowel combinations. 

II. Foil. 12 — 44. Forms of epistolary 
and official correspondence. 

III. Foil. 45 — 56a. Vikrama Rajyaohi 
katha. Stories of king Vikramaditya. 

IV. Foil. 566— 58a. Forms of letters. 

V. Foil. 586—68. Krishnacharitra. A 
life of Krishna, taken from the Bhagavata- 
purana. The copy was completed at Bombay 
on Friday, the 12th Ashadha-sucZi, Saka 1728, 
i.e. the 27th June, 1806. 

YI. Foil. 69 — 76a. Krishnachi rasakrida. 
An account of the circular dance of Krishna 
and the Gopis, or cowherdesses. 

VII. Foil. 76h. Pavada srimanta Savai 
Madhava Ravayaoha. Verses in eulogy of 
the Peshwa Madho Rao II. (who died A.D. 

VIII. Foil. 77—100. GopTchand Rajachi 
katha. The legendary story of king Gopi- 
chand of Kanchanpur, who left' his throne to 
become an ascetic. The copy is dated 
Bombay, Sunday the 5th ^rayana-badi, 6aka 
1728 [expired], i.e. the 20th July, 1806. 



IX. Foil. 101 — 104. Rama avatara yacha 
katha. The story of Rama and the rescue 
of his wife Sita from the demon Ravana. 
This piece is incomplete. There are 4 blank 
leaves left for its completion. 

X. Foil. 109—118. Three tales in prose. 

XI. Foil. 119—122. Kaliyamardana 
katha. The story of Krishna's conflict with 
and defeat of Kaliya, the serpent king of the 

XII. Foil. 123— 127. Chakravindu katha. 
The Mahabharata story of the prowess of 
Arjuna in his battles with the Kauravas, and 
of his slaughter of Jayadratha. 

XIII. Foil. 128— 181. A letter containing 
another account of the assassination of Afzal 
Khan by Sivaji. See no. 9. The letter 
bears no date. It is addressed to Krishnaji 
Panta Siibedar, and purports to have been 
written by Apaji Narahari, Diwan of the 
Bijapur State. The writer begins with an 
account of Sivaji's incursion into Southern 
India, and gives a list of 40 hill forts which 
he had captured in the Bombay Presidency, 
and of 52 Thanas, or military stations, that 
he had established to secure the occupation 
of the conquered territories, and the collec- 
tion of the chauth, or one-fourth share of the 
revenues from the Muhammadan rulers. He 
then relates how the Bijapur prince ('All 
'Adil Shah II.) despatched his general Afzal 
Khan (misnamed 'Abd al-Khanin his narrative) 
to effect the capture of oivaji, how he was 
invited to a friendly conference by the 
Mahratta chief, entrapped, and treacherously 
stabbed by SivajT whilst in the act of em- 
bracing him, resulting in the total defeat of 
the Muhammadan army. 

XIV. Fol. 132. Archasuddhividhi. The 
necessity of the purification of an image 
(here especially referring to the linga, or 
phallic representation of Siva), after pollution 
by the touch of a Chandal, or low-caste 
Hindu, or loss of divine power by long- 
continued neglect of worship. The paper is 

under the signature of Pandit Ananta 
Krishna, and is dated the 10th of Sravana- 
sudi, Saka 1730 (1st August, 1808). 

XV. Foil. 184—137. Modi letters, with 
vowel combinations, showing their equivalent 
forms in Persian characters. 


Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8 ; a 
volume of miscellaneous contents, written 
on European paper, water-marked " Thos. 
Edmonds, 1804." [William Eeseine.] 

The volume contains 18 articles, chiefly on 
the Marathi, Uriya, and other languages, 
written by various native hands, with trans- 
literations in Roman characters, translations, 
notes, and some original articles by Dr. J. 
Leyden. The following only are in Marathi : 

I. Foil. 2-8. The Modi Alphabet, with 
vowel combinations. 

II. Fol. 6. A list of 28 Marathi works. 

III. Foil. 7-8. Another Modi Alphabet, 
showing some forms of conjunct letters. 

IV. Foil. 17 — 41. A grammar of the 
Marathi language, written in Modi, with 
interlinear translations and transliterations 
by Dr. J. Leyden. 

V. Foil. 42—57. An alphabetical list of 
Marathi verbs, written in Modi, with trans- 
literations, meanings, Hindustani, and, occa- 
sionally, Sanskrit equivalents. 

VI. Foil. 58—69. The story of the friend- 
ship of a Prince and a Vizier's son, in Modi, 
with a short vocabulary and Hindustani 

VII. Fol. 94. Specimens of Marathi 
letters, in Modi. 

VIIT. Foil. 95-96. Short notes by Dr. 
Leyden on the gender and declension of 
nouns in Marathi. 

IX. Foil. 97— 101. Marathi stories trans- 
literated in Roman characters. 



X. Fol. 102. Marathi phrases. 

XI. Fol. 103. Short Marathi extracts, 
written on the back of an invitation to dinner 
from "Mr, and Mrs. Smith," addressed to 
" Doctor Leyden," and dated " Chowringhee,, 
the 2d April 1806." 


Add. 26,593.— Foil. 103 ; 13 in. by 8 ; a 
collection of miscellaneous articles, written 
by various hands, on European paper, water- 
marked " Hooke & Son, 1801." 

[William Eeskine.J 

I. Foil. 1 — 13. A brief account of the 
history of Mysore from A.D. 1535 to 1799, 
carelessly written in Modi characters. 

Beg. <ji^«i« ^^^(?) T fl t h^ci^iH ^11 [.i.e. ^wsr] 

These chronicles are written in a dialect 
of Marathi intermixed with Arabic and 
Persian words and phrases. They embrace 
the period of the history of Mysore from the 
conquest of Vijanagar, by the four allied 
Muhammadan kings of Bijapur, Golconda, 
Ahmednagar, and Bidar, up to the defeat 
and death of Tipu Sultan at Seringapatan in 
1799. The events here briefly narrated are 
fully described in the histories of Mysore by 
Lewis Rice, and Mark Wilks. 

II. Foil. 14—24. 

, Mdnasabodha, 

Didactic verses, written for the instruction 
of ^ivajl by Ramadasa. See no. 28. 

Begins : 

imt 4^ ^sr^if qr tm^i'^iT 11 
These verses are exceedingly popular, and 
are considered to be the best of Ramadasa' s 
compositions. The printed editions contain 
210 verses, or five more than in this copy. 

III. Foil. 25—45. 


A copy, in Modi characters, of the Pandu- 
rangamahatmya. See no. 48. 

Begins : 

f^irff^iT^ sjiR^lm II ^fc Y^ JHRfi: II <\ II 
^jHin $^:^ II ^mi: 'rff'RT f^^SRf^ n 
-a^? ?t -i^m '^^T II Jiq"^i:T!i msBLT ffjir m^ 11 ^ 11 
•<rif 'siTir't -^-saz ^tj 11 -sF^wT^m ^i^^^^ n 

^?!r ^Tc5^ cRfc oF^JBT II g*R'htT ^?;?!n ^3TiT II ^ 11 

IV. Foil. 47—103. Prahlada-charitra. 
A mythological story in Gujarati verse. See 
the Gujarati Catalogue. 

( -tl ) 


The references are to tlie numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 

Abhanga, 33, 52—54. 

Adiparva, 31, 32. 

Aparokshanubhiitij 26. 

Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv. 

Bauddhamatachen vyakhyana, 1. 

Bhagavadgita, 52. 

Bhagayatapurana (Sk. i., ii., iv.), 3, 36, 72 v. 

Bhaktalilamrita, 45. 

Bhaktamala, 45. 

Bhaktirahasya, 28. 

Bhaktivijaya, 45, 46. 

Bhartrihari-sataka, 34. 

Bhonsalyanchi vamsaTali, 4 — 7. 

Chakravibhu, 43. 

Chakravindu katha, 72 xii. 

Dasabodha, 28. 

Ekadasicharitra, 52. 

Ekadasimahatmya, 43. 

Ganesapurana, 1. 

Gayakavadachi vamsavali, 11, 12. 

Gajendramoksha, 52. 

Gopichand Rajachi katha, 72 viii. 

Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, 53 v. 

Goshti-sataka, 70. 

Harivamsa, 37. 

Harivijaya, 36. 

Kaliyamardana katha, 72 xi. 

Kathakalpataru, 35 0, 50 A. 

Kautuhala Ramayana, 29, 30. 

Krishnacharitraj 72 v. 

Krishnachi rasakrida, 72 vi. 

Kusalavakhyana {i.q. Lahu-akhyana) , 35 A. 

Lahu-akhyana, 35 A. 

Lavanya, 51, 53 — 56. 

Mahabharata (abridged), 39, 40. 

Adiparva, 31, 32. 

Sabhaparva, 50 B. 

Vanaparva, 35 B. 

Virataparva, 43. 

Manasabodha, 74 ii. 
Manaschandrabodha, 47. 
Naradiya upapurana, 35 C. 
Natakadipa, 2. 
Naradaniti, 44. 
Nigamasara, 27. 
Padmapurana, 36. 
Panchadasi (Adh. x.), 2. 
PaSchopakhyana, 57, 58, 59. 



Panohopakhyana (in verse), 60. 

Pandavapratapa, 39, 40. 

Pandhari (or Panduranga) mahatmya, 48, 74 iii. 

Paramamrita, 24. 

Pavada srimanta SavaiMadhava RaTayaclia,72vii. 

Pavanavijaya, 24. 

Prabodhachandrodaya nataka, 47. 

Rajyanchi wa Peshwyanclii bakhar, 14, 15. 

Rama avatara yacha katha, 72 ix. 

Ramayijaya, 37, 38. 

Ramayana, 29, 30, 37, 38. 

Rasakrida, 43. 

Sabbaparva (Adb. 1, 2, 6, and 9), 50 B. 

S'alivabana-cbaritra, 65 B. 

Samasloki, 26. 

Santalilamrita, 45. 

Savitri-akhyana, 42. 

Simbasana-battisi, 64; 

S'ivachbatrapaticben charitra, 8. 

S'ivalilamrita, 41. 

S'ivapurana, 1. 

Skandapurana, 48. 

Subbasbitaratnavall {i.q. Bbartrihari-sataka), 34. 

Sudamacharitra, 52. 

S'ukababattari, 67. 

Sulochanagabimvara, 35 A. 

Sulocbanakhyana, 35 A. 

Tbalipaka, 35 B. 

Tulasi-akhyana, 43. 

Vadacbintamani, 17 iv. and v. 

Vadamartanda, 17 ii. 

Vanaparva, 36 B. 

Vetalapancbavisi, 61, 62, 63. 

Vikrama-cbaritra, 65 A. 

Vikrama Rajyacbi katba, 72 iii. 

Virataparva, 43. 

Vivekasindbu, 24, 25. 

Vrittivijaya, 17 i. and iii. 

( «l ) 


NuMEEiLS coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of 
scribes they refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

Abba Gosvami, of Mahar. See G-ajanana Ballala 

Afzal Khan, of Bijapur. Assassination, 9, 72 xiil. 

Ahmad Shah, Sultan, 69. 

Amaracharya, of Ujjain, 1. 

Amrita 'Ra,j&,of Aurangabad (S'aka 1675). Narada- 
niti, 44. Poems, 52, 63. 

Ananda Eao S'ankara Chinchvadkar, scribe (S'aka 
1731), 4. 

Ananta Kavi. Lahu-akhyana, 35 A. Sulochana- 
gahimvara (S'aka 1643), 85 A. Sulochana- 
khyana (S'aka 1645), 35 A. Poems, 52. 

Ananta Krishna, Pamt^ii. Archasuddhividhi (S'aka 
1730), 72 XIV. 

Ananta Phandi (S'aka 1741). Poems, 53. 

Anna Dhamadhere. SeePanduranga Ramachandra 

Apaji Narahari, Biwdn of Bijapur. Account of the 
assassination of Afzal Khan, 72 xiii. 

Baji Rao II., Peshwa (A.D. 1853), 17. Corre- 
spondence, 19. 

Balaji Baji Rao, Peshwa, (A.D. 1761), 13, 17. 

Balaji Rama, Subeddr of Ratnagiri, 17. 

Balakrishna S'astrl, 17. 

Balirama Kshatri, scribe (S'aka 1691), 36. 

Ballala, son of Narasimha, 24. 

Ballala Panvaskar, son of Ganeia. Papers regard- 
ing a lawsuit, 17. 

Bapii Antoba. Collection of poems, 53. 

Bapuji Ananta, scribe (S'aka 1729), 61. 

Basvalinga. Poems, 52. 

Bhanudasa. Poems, 52. 

Bhartrihari. S'ataka, 34. 

Bhau Sahib. See Sadasiva Bhau. 

Bhima Sena, Tdng of Kashmir, 68. 

Bimba, Rdjd of Vdaipur (S'aka 122'5), 10. 

Chintamani YajSesvara S'arma, scribe (A.D. 1818), 
17 II. 

Devanatha Gosvami. Poems, 53. 

Dhamadhere Family. Correspondence with Baji 
Rao II., 19. 

Dinkar Varvadekar, son of Mahddeva. Papers 
regarding a lawsuit, 17. 

Duncan (Jonathan), Governor of Bombay, 18. 

G 2 



Ekanatha (S'aka 1531), 29. Poems, 52. 

Gajanana Ballala LohankarT, of Mahar. Poems, 53. 

Ganesanatha. Poems, 52. 

G-angadhara, called Rami Eamadasa, 28. 

Gonai. Poems, 52. 

Gopala Bhandari (A.D. 1811). Poems, 53. 

Gppicliand, Raja of Eanchanpur, 72 viii. 

Haridasa, 47. 

Hari Ramaciiandra Devadhara. Letters to Baji 

Rao II., 19. 
Hasan Gaiigu, 69. 
Haskins (H. D.), 70. 
Honaji Bala. Poems, 53. 
Jaitpala, son of Ballala, 24. 
Jani, slave-girl of Namadeva. Poems, 52. 
Jaya, son of Bhtma Sena, 68. 
Jiubai Chapekar. Letter to Baji Rao II., 19. 
Jfianadeva, or Jnanesvara (c. S'aka 1218). Poems, 

Kabir. Poems (Hindi), 52. 
Kachesvara. Poems, 52. 
Kasinatha. Poems, 52. 
Kasiraja Svami, 52. 
Kesava Rao, son of Bamadeva, 10. 
Kesava Svami (c. S'aka 1600). Poems, 62. 
Keti Kasbin, of Poona. Collecbion of poems, 53. 
Krishnabai. Letter to her father Baji Rao II., 19. 
Krishnadasa. Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, 53 v. 
Krishnaji Ananta. S'ivachhatrapatichen charitra 

(S'aka 1619), 8. 
Krishna Misra, 45. 
KQsi. See Veniibai. 
Lakshmibai Devadhara. Correspondence with 

Baji Rao IL, 19. 
Leyden (J.)^ Br. Marathi Grammar, 20, 73 iv. and 


Lingoji Mudgal Rao. Account of Bedar, 69. 
Madhava Dasa. Paida (Hindi), 52. 
Madho Rao I., Peshwa (A.D. 1770), 13, 17 vi. 
Madho Rao II., Peshwa (A.D. 1795), 14, 15, 17 iv,, 

72 VII. 
Mahadaji Bhagavanta Josi, of Kanersar, scribe 

(S'aka 1728), 45. 

Mahipati (S'aka 1712). Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684), 

45, 46. 
Malhar Rao Gaikwar, Jdgirddr of Kadi. Petition 
to Mr. Jonathan Duncan (S'aka 1730), 18. 
Mandana Misra, 1. 

Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680). Kautuhala Ramayana, 

29, 30. Mahabharata (Adiparva), 31, 32. 

Thalipaka, 35 B. Mahabharata (Sabhaparva), 

50 B. 

Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300). Vivekasindhu, 24, 25. 

Nabhaji, 45. 

Naganatha. Poems, 52. 
Nagar Shahii, son of Kesava Bdo, 10. 
Namadeva (c. S'aka 1200). Poems, 52. 
Nana Sahib, Peshwa. See Balaji Baji Rao. 
Narayana Rao, Peshwa (A.D. 1772), 13. 
Niriibai. Letter to Baji Rao II., 19. 
Noronha (Pio), Bev. Konkani Grammar (A.D. 

1873-74), 21, 22. 
Panduranga. Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), 17 i. 

and III. 
Panduranga Ramachandra Devadhara, called Anna 
Dhamadhere. Letters to Baji Rao II. , 19. 
Parsa. Poems, 52. 

Parvatibai Paranjapi. Letter to Baji Rao II., 19. 
Pratap Shahii, son of Bimba Baja, 10. 
Pratap Shahii, son of Bamadeva, 10. 
Raghunatha Nana. Goshti-sataka, 70. 
Ramadasa Svami (S'aka 1603). Dasabodha, 28. 

Poems, 52. Manasabodha, 74 ii. 
Ramadeva, of Devagiri, 10, 24, 52. 
Ramakrishna. Natakadipa, 2. 
Ramapati Dasa, 47. 
Ramaramana Dasa, 47. 
Rama S'astri, 17. 

Rami Ramadasa. See Gangadhara. 
Rahkasiva. Poems, 52. 
Ravaji Svami, 17 vi. 
Rukmahgada, liing of Kantiha, 35 C. 
Sabaji Ananta, Diwdn, 69. 
Sadasiva Bhau, Marathi ruler, 17. 
S'alivahana, 65 B. 
Samvata. Poems, 52. 



S'ankaracliarya, 1^ 24. 

Satyabhamabai Dhatn adhere. Letter from Baji 

Eao II., 19. 
Sayanacharya, 2. 
Shihab al-Din, Kazi,, of Mahar. Collection of 

poems, 53. 
S'ivadina. Poems, 52. 

S'ivaji, Bajd of Saiara, 4—9, 14, 15, 28, 72 xiii. 
S'ivarama. Poems, 53. 
S'ridhara (S'aka 1650). Harivijaya (1624), 36. 

Ramavijaya (1625), 37, 38. Pandavapratapa 

(1634), 39, 40. S'ivalilamrita (1640), 41. 

Savitri-akhyana, 42. 
S'rmatlia Dasa, 47. 
S'ripati Dasa, 47. 
Sugunabai, wife of Anna Dhamadhere. Letter to 

Baji Eao II., 19. 

Tripur Shahu, son of Bimba Bdja, 10. 

Tuka {i.e. TukaramaP). Bhartriliari-sataka, 34. 

Tukarama (c. S'aka 1571). Poems, 33, 52. 

Tulaji Angre, 17. 

Uddhava Chidgliana, 45. Poems, 52. 

Vamana (A.D. 1673). Samasloki, 26. Nigama- 

sara, 27. 
Varanasibai, wife of Baji Bdo II. Letters, 19. 
Vasudeva, son of Saddsiva, Josl of Panvas, 17. 
Venubai, called Kusi. Letters to Baji Rao II., 

Vijaya, son of Bhlma Sena, 68. 
Vikramaditya, Tting of Ujjain, 64, 65 A, 66, 72 iii. 
Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale. Translation of Kau- 

tliem copper-plate (A.D. 1874), 16. 
Vishnu Bhatta Jambhekara, scribe (S'aka 1739), 29. 
Vishnu Dasa. Virataparva, 43. 

( 46 ) 


Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


Drawings of artizansj servants^ and officials, 71. 


Konkani Grammar (A.D. 1873-74), by the Rev. 

Pio Noronha, 21, 22. 
Marathi Grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 20, 73 iv. 
Marathi phrases, 73 x. 

Modi Alphabet, 72 i. and xv., 73 i. and iii. 
Notes on the gender and declension of nouns, 

by Dr. J. Leyden, 73 Tin. 


Account of Narayana Rao Peshwa, 13. 

Account of Ramadeva and other kings of the 

Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri, 10. 
Assassination of Afzal Khan by S'ivaji, 9, 

72 xni. 
Bhonsalyanchi vamsayali, a history of the 

Bhonsla Family, 4 — 7. 
Gayakavadachi vamsavali, an account of the 

Gaikwars of Baroda up to the time of 

Ananda Rao, 11, 12. 
History of Mysore from A.D. 1536 to 1799, 74 i. 
Life of S'ivaji, composed (S'aka 1619), by Krish- 

naji Ananta, 8. 

Rajyanchi wa Peshwyanchi bakhar, an account 
of the Marathi rulers and Peshwas to the 
time of Madho Rao II., 14, 15. 


Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate, with a 
translation (A.D. 1874), by Vinayaka 
Raghunatha Kale, 16. 


Forms of epistolary and official correspondence, 

72 II. and iv., 73 vii. 
Letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao XL, 

Papers relating to a dispute between Ballala 

Panvaskar and Dinkar Varvadekar for 

possession of certain villages in the 

Ratnagiri District, 17. 
Petition by Malhar Rao Gaikwar of Kadi to Mr. 

J. Duncan, Governor of Bombay (S'aka 

1730), 18. 


Comparative vocabulary of Marathi, Gujarati and 

Hindi words, 23. 
List of Marathi verbs, 73 v. 




Adiparva of the Mahabharata, translated by 

Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680), 31, 32. 
Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684), by Mahlpati, 45, 46. 
Bhartrihari-sataka, Sanskrit text, witli a Marathi 
translation, called Subhashitaratnavali, by 
Tuka (? Tukarama), 34. 
Dasabodha, by Eamadasa SvamI (S'aka 1603), 

Gorakhmachliindar-cliaritra, by Krishnadasa, 

53 V. 
Harivijaya (S'aka 1624), by S'ridhara, 36. 
Kathakalpataru (fragments), 35 C, 50 A. 
Kautuhala Eamayana, by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 

1680), 29, 30. 
Lahu-akhyana, by Ananta Kavi (c. S'aka 1650), 

35 A. 
Lavanya, 51. 

Manasabodka, by Ramadasa Svami, 74 ii. 
Manaschandrabodka, by S'ripati Dasa, 47. 
Naradaniti, by Amrita Raya (S'aka 1675), 44. 
Nigamasara, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 27. 
Pandavapratapa (S'aka 1634), by S'ridhara, 39, 

Pandhari (or Panduranga) mahatmya, 48, 74 iii. 
Pauranic poem (fragment), 49. 
Pavada srimanta Savai Madhava, 72 vii. 
Poems by Tarious authors, 32, 52, 53 — 56. 
Ramavijaya (S'aka 1625), by S'ridhara, 37, 38. 
Sabhaparva (adh. 1, 2, 6 and 9) of the Maha- 
bharata, translated by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 
1680), 50 B. 
Samasloki, a translation of the Aparokshanu- 

bhuti, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 26. 
Savitri-akhyana, by S'ridhara (S'aka 1650), 42. 
S'ivalilamrita (S'aka 1640), by S'ridhara, 41. 
Subhashitaratnavali. See Bhartrihari-sataka. 
Thalipaka, by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680), 35 B. 
Vadachintamani (c. A.D. 1772), by Ballala 

Panvaskar, 17 iv. and v. 
Vadamartanda (A.D. 1810), 17 ii. 

Virataparva of the Mahabharata, translated by 

Vishnu Dasa, 43. 
Vivekasindhu, by Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300), 

24, 25. 
Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), by Panduranga, 17 i. 

and III. 

RELIGION.— Hindu. See also vmder POETRY. 
Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv. 
Bauddhamatachen vyakhyana, 1 i. Religious 

terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, 1 iii. 
Bhagavatapurana (sk. i., ii. and iv. in prose), 3. 
Chakravindu katha, 72 xii. 
Kaliyamardana katha, 72 xi. 
Krishnacharitra, 72 v. 
Krishnachi rasakrida, 72 vi. 
Natakadipa, a translation of ch. x. of the 

Panchadasi of Sayan acharya, by Pandit 

Ramakrishna, 2. 
Rama avatara yacha katha, 72 ix. 
S'ankaracharya's discussion with Mandana Misra, 

1 II. 

Account of king Vikramaditya, 66. 
Account of the foundation of the town of Bedar, 

by Lingoji Mudgal Rao, 69. 
Account of Vijaya and Jaya, sons of Bhima 

Sena, king of Kashmir, 68. 
Gopichand Rajachi katha, 72 viii. 
G-oshti-sataka, by Raghunatha Nana, 70. 
Marathi stories in Roman characters, 73 ix. 
Panchopakhyana, 57 — 60. 
S'alivahana-charitra, 65 B. 
Simhasana-battisi, 64. 

Story of a Prince and the son of a Vizier, 73 vi. 
S'ukabahattari, 67. 
Three tales in prose, 72 x. 
Vetalapanchavisi, 61 — 63. 
Vikrama-charitra, 65 A. 
Vikrama Rajyachi katha, 72 iii. 

(48 ) 







17,424 . . . . 




22,384 . . . . 


22,385a . 






22,387a . 


22,387b . 


22,388 . 




22,390 . 


22,39lA . 


22,39lB . 






26,417c . 


26,443d . 


26,465-66 . 


26,467 . 


26,468-69 . 


26,470-72 . 




26,474 . 




26,476 . 




26,477b . 


26,479 . 




26,482 . 




26,487 . 


26,489 . 


26,491 . 


26,493 . 


26,494b . 


26,496 . 


26,498 . 


26,500 . 
































26,502 . 


26,503-04 . 


26,605 . 




26,607 . 




26,509 . 




26,612 . 


26,613a . 




26,514 ' . 


26,692 . 




26,595 . 





2666 . 


2697 . 


2729 . 


2730 . 


4850 . 


6894 . 






I. Jain Ebligion . . . 



. 17 

III. Sciences : 

A. Mathematics . 

. 19 

B. Medicine .... 

. 19 

IV. Philology : 

A. G-rammar .... 

. 20 

B. Lexicography . 

. 20 

V. Rhetobic 



VI. Poetry and Meteical Stoeies . 21 

VII. Tales and Fables in Prose . 32 

VIII. Manuscripts op Miked Contents 34 

IX. Miscellaneous 

Index op Titles . 
Classed Index of Works 
Index op Persons' Names 
Numerical Index . 







Or. 5117.— Foil. 88; 4^ in. by 10^; 16 li^es, 
6 in. long, with ruled margins; Jain Nagari 
of the 17th century. [De. H. Jacobi.J 


The Prakrit text of the first Anga of the 
Jain Canon, commonly ascribed to Sudharma 
Svami, with a Gujarati commentary (haldva- 
bodha) by Par^vachandra SQri, pupil of Sadhu- 
ratna, of the Tapa-gachchha.* 

This manuscript contains only the oruta- 
skandha, or first half of the work. The 
complete text, with Par^vachandra's Gujarati 
Idldvabodha, and also a Sanskrit (Ucd by 
Silangacharya, and a dipikd by Jinahamsa 
Siiri, was published at Calcutta in Samvat 
1936 (A.D. 1880). 

* Probably the Parsvachandra mentioned by Peterson 
(Fowth Report, p. Ixxvii.) as the "author, in Samvat 
1597, of a varttika on the Chatuhsaranaprakirnaka of 
Virabhadrasadhu. ' ' 

The Srutaskandha is in eight chapters 
(adhyayana) , each of which is subdivided into 
several sections (uddesya). The commentator, 
in his introductory remarks, has erroneously 
reckoned nine chapters by adding, as his 
eighth chapter, one called Vimoksha-adhya- 
yana. This name occurs in the colophons 
to each of the eight uddesyas of the seventh 
chapter, which is called Mahaparijiia, and 
was probably adopted as an alternative title 
by some copyist, as it does not appear in the 
text. Hence the commentator has carelessly 
taken it to be the name of another chapter 
distinct from the Mahaparijna. 

Text begins (fol. 3a) : ^^ ^ma^ri jrf i >m^in 

f((*ii«j 41 ma ^j^ftc II ^Tf^wT^ TT f^^r? ^im^ ^j^fti n 

Commentary begins : ^I'J'j^wfl^Jt: i xmTt{ ^^^- 
fiTTra^ \ ^l»s^-<iii*<jJj^iH^ I %^ff ^^^"VmQfli^- 
7:tTiT^^ft^ I ? I . . . 'srtftPT^rrafT ^t^ W ^ ^ ^k 
^ HTff v^m ^ ftrfti^nf^ Mt^m ^ Fr-inRif^oK 



Add. 26,4,54 B.— Foil. 36—89 («.<—?».'?); 4iin. 
by 10 ; 6 and 6 lines, 8|- in. long ; dated 
Samvat 1771 (A.D. 1719). 

[William Brskine.] 


The Prakrit text of the sixth Anga of the 
Jains, ascribed to Ganadhara Sudharma 
Svami, with interlinear Gujarati notes. 

The Jnatadharmakatha contains a collec- 
tion of nineteen stories, parables, and legends 
illustrative of the philosophy and morality of 
the Jain religion. The text, with a Sanskrit 
commentary by Abhayadeva Siiri,* and a 
Hindi version, was printed at Calcutta, 1877, 
forming vol. vi. of a series entitled ' Agama- 
sangraha,' published under the patronage of 
Raya Dhanapati Simha Bahadur of Azimganj, 
in the district of Murshidabad. 

In the present copy the text is divided 
into five chapters, but in the printed edition 
it is in ten chapters. The first 68 leaves 
of this manuscript are missing, containing 
nearly the whole of the first chapter. It 
begins with the words h^t^ '^nsrwuT^iit^ 
'^iTcJtj^nfs^ in page 388, line 8, of the printed 

The copy was made by Rishi Rajadhara, 
and was completed on Saturday, the 11th 
Kartika-sM^z^, Samvat 1771. 

Colophon : nt^ ^nq^nr ^^i^ Unf '\ssi'\ g^ 
[i.e. ^^] rrsmw ii 

* Completed in Samvat 1120. See the Bikaner Cat. 
of MSS., p. 682. 


Add. 26,453 A.— Foil. 1—107 (?— ?8^); 10 in. 
by 4J ; 4 lines, 7f in. long ; written about 
the 17th century. [William Erskine.J 

UvavdH-sutra (Aupapatlka-sutra). 

The first Upanga of the Jain Canon. 
Prakrit text, with an interlinear commentary 
(bdlabodha) by Rajachandra. 

Text begins : KJir ^t^ w?? vmum '^^rmM^t 

Commentary begins : ^f^WT ^^qi^fftnt ^n^^- 
inn's, ^T%^ ^^^fwpjr^ ^^rm ^m^ f^^ ^^n: 

^<IT ^ •ITU . . . ^Ft^?^ ^im clif^T f Tf'f 2»» «irfiw'3' II 

The text of the Uvaval-sutra, with this 
commentary, and a Sanskrit tlhd by Abhaya- 
dieva Siiri* of the Kharatara-gachchha, was 
printed at Calcutta in 1879, forming vol. xii. 
of the ' Agamasangraha,' or collection of 
Jain sacred works, published under the 
patronage of Raya Dhanapati Simha. The 
editor attributes the text of this Upanga to 
Sudharma Ganadhara, who, he states, has 
recorded in it what had been communicated 
to him by Vardhamana Svami, the last of 
the Tirthankaras. In the title-page he ascribes 
this Gujarati bdlabodha to Amritachandra 
Suri of the Lumpaka-gachchha.f 

The manuscript is imperfect. Leaves 
^8 — H^ and !t"!> to «c^ are missing. 

* Died "in Gujarat, in Samvat 1135, or, according to 
other anthorities, Samvat 1139." Peterson's Fourth 
Beport, p. iv. 

f The Lumpaka sect, " which was founded in Samvat 
1508." Bhandarkar's JSepo?'^, 1883-84, p. 153. See also 
no. 36. 




Add. 26,462.— Foil. 157 ; 10 in. by 4i ; 6 
lines, 7^ to 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1794 
(A.D. 1737). [William Eeskine.] 

JRdyapasem-sutra {Bdjaprasnlya-sutra). 

The second Upanga of the Jain Canon, 
with an interlinear G-ujarati commentary. 

The Prakrit text and commentary are pre- 
ceded by a short prologue by the commentator, 
in which he states that this work contains 
replies on the nature of Jlva given by Kesl- 
kumara Ganadhara to a certain king Prade^i, 
hence its title of Eajapra^niya. 

Begins : ■^ ■^ <4lri<.mm«i»(: ii ^'bj^sit^T*!: ii 

Text begins : ^ijft ^;cf wW -^ fttsrnj ^ ^m^- 
fvjm ^ ^^:^*i»j^nrf TT'ft ^>i? ^w ^T^ ^ i^ ^ijird 
w^ vj^^mm^ *i»ic^H!f^ ^W^ xis*t f^ mv^ ^ kist 

^ra^ 5rR xrmi^1*ii sf^^iff^n ^f«r€^T xifhi^^ n 

Commentary begins : Jiw^sit^ ^ft;^Tf ^nraitt^ 
ftrg'f ^*raiRf ^T^iliTFt H»»^R^ -a-trrvumTf ^m^n:? 

^fi^rha v^^^ ^ift g^ Ti^m JTn^^ohJuj "jtos ^i- inj 
^f^ ^I^T ^JTtT^f ^ ^ Tl^^ iren^ k?^ ^tji^sr^t 

ii n vi^^ ^^ ^»n:t^ ^^ «rt^ jft^n sftm if ^^ 
5rVif i[ II 

The text of the Eayapasenl-sutra, with a 
Sanskrit commentary [tiled) by Malayagiri, 
and a Gujarati bdlabodha by Megharaja, was 
published at Calcutta in Sainvat 1936 (A.D. 
1880). The text is there attributed to 
Sudharma Ganadhara, i.e. Sudharma Svami. 

This copy was written at the village Meu, 
by Rishi Rahiya, pupil of Rishi Meghajl, who 

was the pupil of Rishi Khemajl, the pupil of 
Rishi Ke^avaji. It is dated Wednesday, the 
12th MargasIrsha-&atZi, Samvat 1794. 

Colophon : ^fir ^'kraTl5^H''T^ ^'' • • • ^ 

^S^ra^ ^7 OT^ Y^ ^n ^"i M •^51^^'^ iTfw«j ^ft 
ti'hn %f^ ^srh:^ " 


Add. 26,464 A.— Foil. 1—8 ; 9i in. by 4|, 
5 lines, 7|- in. long; written about the 17th 
century. , [William Bkskine.J 

Chansarana-pralcarana (Ghatuhsarana-sutra) . 

The four essentials of Jain emancipation, 
the Prakrit text of the first Painna, with a 
Gujarati interlinear gloss [taba). 

Text begins : 
"^^ vijt: II ^Ris ^>>Tf%^t I ^fw^Tj jpir^-gf -^ imw't i 
f^f^'TW f^iffRJir \ ffffirac ^nivTT'rr^ ii «\ ii 

^t^ttb T^Vrijr ^■sruTT ^^^w^ n ^ ii 
Gloss begins : ^5? ^w. ii w^H^ 'srrf^^ f^^ 

^iint Kf ^fT^frr ^frnr tririmir ■asf^'tf [sic] ^ffirt 
•^x^^ vrf^ ^%iT ^firirt wiRT ^itt'Ntt: im ■sFffal 

fl?^'^ fM^T II 

The work is in 62 ^lokas. A copy of it, 
in 88 ^lokas, is described in Rajendralala 
Mitra's ' Notices,' vol. x., p. 11. The Gujarati 
commentary was written for the edification 
of Ratnahamsa Gani, the pupil of Vinaya- 
hamsa Gani, during the pontificate of XJdaya- 
vimala Siiri, and is dated Wednesday, the 
8th Sravana-sttdi, Samvat 1786. 

B 2 



Colophon : ^ ^^ 'g-^^w:?!! thf^ ^^ u itwif^ 

The oommentary ends : ^cT ■«(dMC5nioif& ^^ ii 
H^ta ^t M ^t -^if^ucs ^ft: ^m vnn ^ ^ra^- 

z^\ ^ixyf ^^ 11 


Or. 2105 B.— Foil. 2—54 (=?-!»); 4^ in. by 10 ; 
16 lines, 8f in. long; apparently written in 
the 18th century. 


The Prakrit text of the second MiilasTitra 
of the Jain Canon, accompanied by a Gujarati 
commentary (bdldvabodha) by Nemihamsa (?) 

The manuscript is imperfect, the first leaf 
being wanting. The text of the original 
siitra is in six chapters, of which the first 
and fifth are not included in this work, viz. 
Samayika, or the equality of created beings, 
and Kayotsarga, or the separation of the soul 
from the body. 

The remaining four chapters, contained in 
this work, are as follows : — 

1. Devavandana, also called Chaityavan- 
dana, in praise of the 24 Tirthankaras ; ending 
at fol. 23a, 1. 10. 

2. Guruvandana, on the salutation and 
respect to be paid to Sadhus, or holy men ; 
ending at fol. 29a., 1. 12. 

3. Pratikramana, on confession of evil 
actions ; ending at fol. 50a, 1. 4. 

4. Pratyakhyana, on the renunciation of 
wordly pleasures, and the observance of the 
12 vratas. 

In the colophon the author of the com- 
mentary is said to be Temahamsa Gani (pro- 
bably a scribe's error for Nemihamsa), the 

pupil of Somasundara Suri (Samvat 1430 — 
1499), and of Jayachandra Suri (pupil of 
Somasundara), of the Tapa-gachchha. 

Ends: ^gftq dN^<<'* - ^Tcnf^"hj ^^ f* 11 ^11 
jj^HTf? ^mfic 'srfV^Tt I irffcJ^ '^rfv^BTt ^^^ *» 
g^ 3^t?^ 5^ ^"^ nfpw?!!^ ^ ^-^^^ TT^^mr 4 II 

^iiTN^fc , T^^rwcS^^^TT f^ra ijf3w KJi^ irfiffTn 
^rs^nvr^^^nn "^A ^^w^^ ^rr^nf^"^ ^rN^# 
ffaTi^[sic] II "sj II TJ^rra ?«ioo u 


Or. 4531.— Foil. 57; 4| in. by 10; 5 and 6 
Hnes, about 8^- in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 18th century. [Col. S. B. Miles.] 


The Prakrit text of the third Miilasutra, 
by Sayyambhava, with an interlinear Gujarati 

Begins : 
wt *T^3^¥ I Gloss : g^fT TT^wT ^^w^ w:'^ T:it 

^^ f^ * ^prefir I — ^^iTT TiT^rrf^^ w^ ^pwrarrt 

^TW W TPTT Jlllft II 1 1I — ^ "Tt^ 'J?^ >J&^ f'^ 1^ 

f ? I1 1 1I 

5i?T ^Km g«^ I — fsiH ^^^J ^n f^ I 

WTtt I 

^Tvr •q'fsT I 
Tft ^^ tft^s ^Tq4 II ^ II — ^ >nK ^tifir -qint ^rnro'^ 

^TWT^^ II ^ II 

The last leaf of the manuscript, containing 
the three concluding verses, is wanting. 



Add. 26,463. — Foil. 182; 10 in. by ^^, 
about 14 lines, 7^ in. long; dated Samvat 
1787 (A.D. 1730). [William Ekskinb.] 


The Prakrit text of the first two books of 
theKalpasutra of Bhadrabahu, with a Gujarati 
commentary by Sukhasagara Gani, pupil of 
Dipasagafa Gani. 

The Kalpasutra consists of three distinct 
works attributed to Bhadrabahu, viz. : 1 . 
Jinacharitra, or Lives of Jinas, 2. Sthavira- 
vali, or List of the Sthaviras, and 3. Sama- 
chari, or Rules of conduct for Yatis.* The 
present manuscript contains the text of the 
first two parts only, divided into eight chapters 
(vydkhydna), witb an extensive commentary, 
partly interlineary. 

The work begins with 7 leaves of intro- 
duction by the commentator, of which the 
first is missing, and the three following are 
somewhat damaged. 

Text begins (fol. 6b) : ^ ^ftfiTTO ^mt ftr^rrcf 

?f^^ ?>WT t^\ ^Tg^TTff 'gu 'g^T n's*f Tiff II 
Commentary : -^ oro ^T*(?3rft ?gr ^ftf ^o 

»T^ f^T^nrR &c. 

* See Jacobi's edition, with introduction and notes, in 
Band vii. of the Ahhandlungen fiir die Kvnde des Morgen- 

This copy was made by Ratnasaubhagya, 
pupil of Devasaubhagya Muni, and completed 
on Monday, the 10th Ohaitra-swcZi, Samvat 

Colophon : 5fiT ^'NriifffcSi^lw^^'^'nf'ir f^tfiT 
^'j§»T II . . . vm(^ <\9\,» '^ ^^ ^f^ «iO ^ I w^cJ 


Add. 26,453 B. Foil. 108—115 (?-^) ; 9iin. 
by4|-; 5 lines, 7 in. long; dated Samvat 1821 
(A.D. 1764). 


A hymn of praise to Adinatha, in 48 verses, 
by Manatungacharya. Sanskrit text, with 
an interlinear Gujarati commentary by Rishi 

Text begins : H^mi^ma ri»it%Jifi!rTimi!rT g^rtir- 

^H^»lcjqTnrt»niT^ 11 1 it 

Commentary begins : ^ ^ '^rf^^rrq vw{ 

^iTf^srrq II H^ ^ ■^mr: ^^in ff TiwnrT ^ ciiff irf •smrTT 

At the conclusion of the work the com- 
mentator, Dayarama, states that he is the 
pupil of SujanajT, and that he wrote it for 
the perusal of his pupil Raychand, during the 
pontificate of Bhima Sena. 

isffirriT^KcFW I ^'t lob ^t »r 1*<^H»f' t sr'^^IC?) f%?r- 
wf^Tsr't ^ » Tat M ^'J^iinTt ^tn^^^ftt ^^ 1 ^^rr- 


This copy was made at Bagsarpur* in 
Kathiawar, and is dated the first day of 
Mvina-badi, Samvat 1821. 

Colophon: ^tt ^'t mf^^jvK h^itjito"^ ^\•uf^ 
'3iT^T^ fnvNii nwv^^'uis!! ^ n % 1 r^rtiviTK. lifer 


Or. 5186.— Foil. 43 ; 4J in. by 10^ ; 15 lines, 
8^ in. long; dated Samvat 1556 (A.D. 
1499). [Dr. H. Jacqbi.] 


The Prakrit text of the first four chapters 
(prahdsa) of Hemachandra Acharya's exposi- 
tion of the Yoga aphorisms of Patanjali, with 
a Gujarati gloss. 

Begins : ^ ^nr \ ^^Tifirni^Ji: 11 ^ y^alH^NH. 
^fTTj^«fr^si: II '91^ II ^t»TfT^'tT:T^iTPT: 11 ^pfr ^f\-r.'> 11 

^^ ^T^T II Jl^T^'kT'T^i: II ^'hif T^^T ^^ t;?^ ^R^Tt 

f7 II f^M^rero H^TThcT'^ gtrt tFiTf^ tft ?n:f^^- 
ft^ I 5^K Trfr^T ^5iTT tFiTfcj tft: wn'^ ^rfi:i«(?rf 

Hemachandra, the celebrated Jain writer 
and grammarian, and author of this work, 
was born in Samvat 1145, and died in 
Samvat 1229.t 

The text in Windisch's printed edition, in 
Roman characters,! begins with the words 

In the preceding namaslcdras the commen- 
tator offers salutations to his guru Siddhanta- 
sagara Siiri, who lived Samvat 1506 — 1560. § 

* Probably the Bagasra of Hunter's Gazetteer. 
t See Weber, ii., p. 1006. 

J Zeitschrift der B. Morg. Oes., Bd. xxviii., p. 192. 
Leipzig, 1874. 

§ See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. cxxxii. 


Or. 2116 C— Foil. 51—93 (?- 
4<|- ; 4 to 7 lines, about 8|in. 
about the 17th century. 

-a?) ; 10 in. by 
long ; written 

Sanghayam (Sangrahani-stitra). 

A work on Jain cosmography, in Prakrit, 
by Chandra Siiri, with a Gujarati commen- 
tary (tabd). 

The text with comments begins : 

^firr 'sift^Trt I ^H^Tt ■^'hi^ 'sift^tT fiair ^'^rr^ 

^^TTTf^^i^T »T7^ osf 'hj ^^ int^'t Hg^ ffr5i'g vm; ^ 
^?tr ^?mT 'iif^?^ II 

JTTO 'rfW^ ^^ II 

»igai ffl^'g ^■^^ cirff ^ tti^ n 

Chandra SQri belonged to the Harsora 
(?^^tt) i.e. Harshapuriya-gachohha. He was 
a pupil of Hemachandra Suri, founder of the 
Maladhari line, who flourished about the 
latter part of the 11th century A.D.* 

The Sahgrahani-siitra is an abridgment 
of a larger work (Brihat sangrahani-su.tra), 
written by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana, 
whose pontificate dates, according to Klattjf 
from Samvat 585 to 645. 

This copy contains 291 gathas. The 
Gujarati commentary is anonymous, and 
consists chiefly of interlinear annotations, 
with explanatory tables. There are also 
several roughly executed coloured diagrams 
and illustrations. 

The work has been published in vol. iv. of 
the Prakarana-ratnakara, with a commentary 

* Professor Peterson notices a copy of a work by 
Hemachandra, written " with his own hand, Samvat 
1164," Fourth Beport, p. cxl. 

t Jaina-onomasticon, p. 14. 


{baldvahodha) in modern Gujarati by Siva- 
nidhana. The text is in 318 gathas. The 
commentator states that the Brihat sangra- 
hani-siitra of Jinabhadra Gani is in 500 
gathas. * A copy of this larger work, with a 
commentary by Malayagiri, is noticed by S. 
R. Bhandarkarf as consisting of 5000 ilokas, 
the commentary being in 4500 verses. J 


Add. 26,365.— Foil. 63 ; 10^ in. by 4i ; 5 
lines, about 8 in. long ; apparently written 
in the 17th century. [William Eeskine.] 

Another copy of the Prakrit text, with 
Gujarati comments. 

The text in this copy is in 337 verses. 
The interlinear and marginal notes and 
comments differ from those in the preceding 
manuscript, and occasionally bear some 
resemblance to the commentary of Siva- 

There are no diagrams or illustrations. 
The first few leaves are damaged at the 


Or. 2117 B.— Foil. 19—40 {^-w) ; 4^ in. by 
11^; about 9 lines, 9| in. long; dated 
Samvat 1718 (A.D. 1661). 


A system of geography according to the 
Jains, in Prakrit verse, by Ratna^ekhara 
Siiri, with notes in Gujarati. 

Text begins : 

* See Prakarana-ratndkara, vol. iv., p. 34, also p. 183. 
t Decoan Catalogue, p. 333, no. 336. 
X Ibid., p. 335, no. 352. 

Ratnasekhara Suri belonged to the Nagpur 
branch of the Tapa-gachchha. He was the 
pupil of Vajrasena, and is the author of 
Sripalacharitra, which he dictated, " in Samvat 
1428, to his pupil Hemachandra."* 

The work is in 267 gathas. It has been 
published in 263 gathas, with a Gujarati 
commentary, in the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' 
vol. iv., pp. 185—299. 

The Gujarati annotations are written in a 
small hand between the lines of the text, and 
on the margin. There are also explanatory 
tables and coloured diagrams. 

This copy was made by Harivamsa Rishi, 
the pupil of Devidasa Rishi and of his pre- 
ceptor Gokuladasa Svami, on Friday, the 
first day of the dark half of A^vina, Samvat 

Colophon : jf!( zft^r^^-^ «h 1 *iii 4 t.jsf ^mrrf %^^7t} 
f^^ %q^ ?f^t^ ^f^ '51^ ^^ «i>j«»b ^^'sr^wT nf^ 


Or. 2118.— Foil. 1—154. Two copies of 
Ratnasekhara Siiri's Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, with Gujarati commentaries. 

A. Foil. 1—33 ; 9f in. by 4^ ; 5 lines, 
7|-in. long; written about the 17th century. 

A copy of the Prakrit text, in 265 gathas, 
with an interlinear Gujarati commentary 
{(aba) by Par^vachandra Suri, pupil of 
Sadhuratna Pandit of the Nagpuriya Tapa- 

Commentary on the first gatha : 
* Peterson, Fourth Report, p. ciii. 



3^ irim^?^ ^^^7 fn^K w^^t^ i 
Colopton to the commentary : 

B. Foil. 34—154 {i—wO ; lOJ in. by 4|- ; 
13 lines, 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1668 
(A.D. 1611). 

An extensive Gujarati commentary (bdld- 
vabodha) on Ratnasekhara's work, by Daya 
Simha Gani, with the Prakrit text in 262 

In a short prologue, commencing with a 
Sanskrit invocation, the commentator states 
that the Kshetrasamasa was originally com- 
posed by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana 
(Samvat 585 — 645), and commented on by 
Malayagiri.* Several Acharyas had subse- 
quently written works {sutras) and explana- 
tions {vritti) on the same subject, of whom 
was Ratnasekhara, in elucidation of whose 
work the present commentary is written. 
Daya Simha informs us that he was the 
pupil of Jayatilaka Gani,! and that he wrote 
this work under the patronage of Ratnasimha 
Siiri, who had succeeded Jayatilaka. He 
further states, in a colophon to the first 
chapter (fol. 128&), that he compiled it with 
the approval of Udayavallabha Suri, who 
succeeded Ratnasimha Suri. 

Begins: -gr? ^ffj^-fir ar?rn 

* Bhima Simha Manaka, editor of the Praharana- 
ratnakara, states that it consists of more than 7,000 
slokas. See Preface to vol. iv. 

t " Of the Tapa-gachchha. Third in ascent from the 
Labdhis§gara who wrote, in Samvat 1557, the S'rlpala- 
katha." Peterson, Fourth Report, p. xxxi. 

f^% f% I ^V<j51^ ^H't fttf^^ ^ fSF I 

Commentary begins : ^ ^tT oRTiTT "^^ ^fH 
^■jg fV^K ^'f^'? ^^ *nir^ xiftm^ w^ "aifg^^ '^r 

^^^^ *reT^ ^'^ft jfiR '^ nfirfFrT^ f^ i 

Colophon : ^fir ^l^^wm^i ^ tr^j^^ ^i: wjx 
^^^ ^T^ifg^'^v ^mTi . . . ic^ «)4,4(t '^'\ ifrtt *rrefttiT 


Add. 26,374.— Foil. 46; 5 in. by 12 ; 4 lines, 
9 in. long; dated Samvat 1826 (A.D. 1769). 

[William Ebskine.] 

Another copy of the text (265 gathas), with 
Par^vachandra Suri's interlinear commentary. 

On the first leaf is a coloured representa- 
tion of Mahavira, or Vardhamana, the last of 
the 24 Jain Tirthankaras. There are also 
several coloured diagrams and illustrations, 
with geographical tables, and marginal notes. 

Colophon to the commentary : 

The copy was written at Mahayan Toll in 
Maksudabad \i.e. Murshidabad], by Pandit 
Manikasagara, pupil of Vi^eshasagara, with 
the help of Sugalchand, and was completed 
on "Wednesday, the 3rd of A&yinarhadi, Sam- 
vat 1826, i.e. 18th October, 1769 A.D. 

Colophon to the text : 
^f^ f^Btrrut ^WTO^ f^snr |T|'f ^^fii gftfrarr ^^%- 

WTT[t] nftii ftr^ li Htfio^ OTHt^ f^fqwT ^nwT^" 




Or. 2133 A.— Foil. 1—36; 4i in. by 10; 
6 lines, 8^ in. long; written apparently in 
the 16th century. 

Dlvatilcalpa {Dipdlikdlcalpa) . 

Stories in Jain Sanskrit verse illustrative 
of Jain virtues, by Jinasundara Suri, with 
anonymous interlinear notes in Gujarati. 

After invocation, the text and comments 
begin : — 


Commentary : ^re »i?nnfir?T^: ^W?i^: ^"^m^- 

% II s^'t 1 ^"^ft ^?^: "^W^ ^: ^Ht>w: -sir^iti!!- 
^RTJffciiTrt: ?f^^^l^?Rt^: 'aKV^nr't ^^^n^ mr^: ^'i^ 

f^^ jft^t cRclltTIIcR iijf ■3^^ SR^ II 5^ II 

Jinasundara Suri was one of the five pupils 
of Somasundara Siiri of the Tapa-gachchha, 
who was born Samvat 1480, and died Sam- 
vat 1499.* 

The work is in 436 verses. The date of 
composition, Samvat 1483 (A.D. 1426), is 
expressed in verse 435 by the chronogram 
'grfr^'hif^'^, which is followed by the year idt^. 
The Commentator explains! that i^ stands 
for "^r^ {i.e. gaja " elephant," the equivalent 
for 8), and that f^ (spelt ^^) is synonym- 

* Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. cxxxvi. 

t ^ ^rt»i ^? % '3i§ ^ cR'hft 'srfriT ^'U -^j^fi gW 
^TT 5«i$: "18 II 

ous with 3T7T (i.e. wm^ ' universe '), and 
expresses the number 14.* 

The first story is of the conversion to 
Jainism of Samprati, king of Ujjain, by 

Colophon : ^f?r Tnim^rrfvtm: ^!ft5i1»>^?<:^t'^: 

cirrargi *f§: gnt f^^^^^^ni f^v\ ^: vw<-i**»iif: ii 

Copyist: — Muni Vivekavijaya, pupil of 
Riddhivijaya Gani, who was the pupil of 
Lalavijaya Gani. tj ^n^^tiPT nwi f?r«i: 4: ^3- 


Add. 26,366.— Foil. 91 ; 9^ in. by 5 ; 5 lines, 
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [William Eeskine.J 

Another copy of the text, with Gujarati 
interlinear notes, practically the same as those 
in the preceding manuscript, but somewhat 

This copy is incomplete, extending only as 
far as. verse 365. 


Or. 2114 B. — Foil. 40—95 {\-<i<) ; 10 in. by 
4|-; 13 lines, 8|- in. long ; dated Samvat 1543 
(A.D. 1486). 


A summary of Jain religious duties in 
Prakrit verse, by Dharmadasa Gani, with a 
Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Nanna 
Suri of the Koranta-gachchha. 

* An equivalent for the loka given by Burnell, South 
Indian Palceography , p. 78. 

t See Bhandarkar's Beport, 1883-84, p. 135. 



Heading : ^^ ?q^ ^ i n i c!t i ^ ^icn^rR^^tv^* ii xr«i^^ 
Text begins : 

Commentary : ftR^^ -frt^^x ^^^m^^i^^ fir 

•2n( I ^^ '3t^ tJt^ Tmr^ ^inr ^ t ^^'^ ftirftniT ^ i 
f^H'^^v^T ij;? -s;^ II <4 II 

pift cJ^?:^'^ I ^ ^^^ fn^^vsm II ^ II 

^^nr^ ^^R WTT^ II ^ II 

The text is in 544 slokas. Rajendralala 
Mitra notices two copies, one in 691 slokas 
(viii., p. 142), the other in 767 (x., p. 46). 

It is stated in the colophon that this com- 
mentary was made in Samvat 1543, by Nanna 
Siiri, the pupil of Savadeva {i.e. Sarvadeva), 
the head of the Koranta-gachchha, and was 
copied that same year by Gunavardhana Gani, 
pupil of Nanna Siiri, for the edification of the 
wife of Shah Riipchand, a Sravika. 

Colophon : i[f!r ^^ ^Tj^^mcmrart?!! ^^tt^ 
f?T^: I ^H^^3T ff^^^ iM8^ ^^ ^ra^ftg^: 1 
iniTfT ^ftaft^'ifirfsij^: II 5? 5«t II la^'t tNttx 11 icbi 11 
f^i^j nfjjj JTJsr^t^^ f^yfe^ 11 ?tT? ^i^ ht^t ^^if^RiT 


Add. 26,452 A.— Foil. 1—26 (^'?«) ; 10 in. by 
5; 3 licies, 8^ in. long; written about the 
18th century. [William Beseine.J 


An exposition of the J^ine Principles of 
Jain philosophy. Prakrit text, with a Gujarati 

interlinear commentary (baldvabodha) by Jna- 
navimala Siiri. 

The work begins with an ascription of 
praise to Par^vanatha, and a few remarks by 
the commentator. 

XTWitTf^^ %sHiffl ^^^"hjT^ ' ^ ^l^r^ ^ ^ ^ ^nft^s Hi^Tr^ 
cB?'^ ^qm^ ^fe'qq^ w irw k^ f^^rc fcra^ ^ 

Text begins : w^^ «i si'Nt ^ jJsf | m^ « ^^ m 

fflVWf II H II 

Commentary begins : trh ST't^Wt^ s ^tptt 
cJ^I!T ^irr ^FT^T 1 II '^^ 'sni't^TTRr ^ w ma^w xftit 
vwj ^FT 'siir II '?'J»t grnm?^ ^»t ^ cir»# ^ 11 '^ 

^fx'i ^ift't ciiJ^TT^ ^'t^ xinr^t ^t't^ II 

The Navatattva has been translated by the 
Rev. J. Stevenson, appended to his transla- 
tion of the Kalpasiitra. See also Colebrooke's 
"Essays," vol. i., pp. 405 and 444, and 
Wilson's " Sects of the Hindus," vol. i. 
(London^ 1861), pp. 306, et seq. 

The Prakrit text, in 59 verses, with a 
modern Gujarati commentary, was published 
at Bombay (2nd edition) in 1884. It is, 
with the exception of one or two verses, 
almost identical with the text in the present 
copy as far as verse 55, where this manu- 
script ends. 

There is considerable confusion in the 
numbering of the gdihas. The one following 
33 (fol. 136) is numbered 36 ; then comes 
another 33 up to 40, followed by 36 to 47, 
the next, and final, verse being numbered 50. 
So also, number ^«!; has been omitted in the 
enumeration of the leaves, the text following 
on from leaf \^ without a break. 

In the colophon to the text, as also in the 
commentary thereon, the authorship of the 
work is attributed to Maniratna Suri of the 
Tapa-gachchha. The commentary, written by 



Jnanavimala Suri, and revised by Sukha- 
sagara, is dated Taranipur, Samvat 1773 
(A.D. 1616), the year being expressed by 
the chronogram yJUHf^HH'fj . 

Colophon : ^tt ^^irir f^^rt f^^ h^iw ^mvj 
f^fffH *fe^"t ^sft^ %f?7 Hfiff^nriir ^tff II M<i II 

Commentary : ^f^y^> ^9^i^ JT^nn ■sR^wt h^ 
iiT'sr^ ^rmm Wit ^?wt sn'ffTgTfj ^^qs( "^irr^ 

•55^ wf^ ■TiTK ^in:'^ f^^ nrai^ ^^"^ %wt '^^ ii 

%f^ I ^< !< M i * < < ^^J!J ^>uiir II sfK ^'hr^rrrw- 
«n^^^hi ?i^ II 


Or. 2112 A.— Foil. 1—16 ; lOf in. by 4J ; 
15 lilies, 9|- in. long ; Jain Nagari of 17th 
to I8th century. 

An abridged copy of the text, with a 
Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Muni 
Ratnasimha, pupil of Muni Ratnasiiri of the 
A gama-gachchha. 

The manuscript begins with a copy of 
26 verses of the Navatattva, the last being 
the 53rd in the printed edition of Bombay, 
1884. The verses of the text are also intro- 
duced in the course of the commentary, 
which begins : — 

TmnrT* ftTifttTiTR i "mznw 'rvTW i "^^^ H^^i^ ii 

^? ^ II 

Colophon : ^ wIvi'^ifi^T^T^'bi %f^iTft^ II 


Add. 26,464 C— Foil. 21—30 (x-v) ; 10 in. 
by 4|- ; 5 lines, 8^ in. long ; dated Samvat 
1793 (A.D. 1737). [William Brskine.] 


A Prakrit treatise in 51 verses on life in 
all its manifestations, with an interlinear 
Gujarati commentary. Followed by the 
Navatattva (see no. 19), with a Gujarati com- 
mentary by Par^vachandra Suri.* 

Text begins : >pi!r'it^^tt "Tfiranir hjhtPt ^? 
W^f J!rf4 ^'t^B^^ f«i^=^^ 51? Hfurt 3W ^t'tff II 1 II 

nx^ ^01^1 ■qT^TTR^ II !? II 

Commentary begins : h^jit f^'p^ . . . f■^^ 
n^^q ^"Nt wir ^^ m^wtr. Tifw II ?ni^K ^inc'^^ 
HTrrrfi ^B^tfwg -^ ^^ ^Tf't^ ^rsnJJT fl w^"1\i 
^rnirm^ "^rn ii ^I'H^ ;^^q 'OTcbk foBf^ff^ ^^irt cRt^ 

■^^ ^ (?) ^ff ^ ^W^ »TT^ fsW »TT!4 elifTTt SKt || 

^iJmi5 utitrmr niini?: ^^ f^^ ^w ^ fim ■sir?^ h 
5f>^^ w «^ ?^ 5^ ^if^ ftnT'TT it't^ ^'Ntt ^tck'^ 

^ ^"N^ ^im:^ w^ II ffwff ^n^t^ >i^ ^f -s?^ ^'jpr'^ 

"srari't ^nfir m jj ^it^ »t^ ii 

The text of the Navatattva (fol. 26a) is 
in 44 verses, the last verse being the 54th 
in the printed edition of Bombay, 1884. The 
commentary, by Parivachandra Siiri, is inter- 
lineary. and begins : — 

^sTiT^^^ '\i MiiiiHotiir^ ^TTTcJ^^t TiTqiRrfcr^ ^ra'^ «^ 

* Probably the Parsvachandra noticed in Peterson's 
Fourth Jieport, p. IxxWi, the "author, in Samvat 1597 
of a varttika on the Chatuhsaranaprakirnaka of Vira- 




This copy, written by Ratnasaubhagya Gani 
at Darbhavati, is dated Thursday, the 8th of 
Jyeshtha-swcZi, Samvat 1793, iSaka 1669 = 
A.D. 1737. 


Add. 26,367.— Foil. 38 ; 12i in. by 8^; 12 
to 14 lines, about 8 in. long; written on 
European paper, water-marked "Jos. & Em. 
Ralph Azulay " ; dated Bombay, Samvat 
1864 (A.D. 1808). [William Eeskinb. ] 


A collection of eight stories, in Jaina 
Sanskrit, illustrating the eight principal 
duties of the Jains, with an interlinear Guja- 
rati translation. See Rajendralala Mitra's 
' Notices of Sanskrit MSS.,' vol. viii., p. 281, 
no. 2790. 

Text : Commentary : 

^WsitTtTR — 'H'tqi^^rNnrqii ii 

^'Hlnl'jHi'iHj — ^'Hf'rt^ ^^^^»iT fir^omtrf 

^Hrai^TfTfTT^ II S II — ^ W^TlWrft W^cR 

^Tinrqt^'hir^ — fm fpiijii fqtin: h?t'^ ?t^ ■a 
Colophon : Hm! <ibS,8 ^ ^T'Sir g^j^rV ciitw?? 

?^T ^TW^ ^-^^^fjr gf^FRTT '\ ^t^ ^"^ f^ «t%- 
^mW f^it ^n^ fis^ Tilt fm fn^ v^ tt tts^ fim 
fim ^f ^ftt II 


Add. 26,464 E.— Foil. 46-46 (?-^) ; 9^ in. 
by 4^; 6 lines, 7^ in. long; Jain Nagari, 
about the 18th century, 

[William Ebskine,] 


A Prakrit poem, in 14 verses, on the 
deliverance of the soul from 18 deadly sins, 
with an interlinear Gujarati version. 

Text begins : ■^ ^h: ii f^iw?'^^ ^ ^m tw- 
wmi^'i ?K ^ ^^»riiT? ftTfTTSTT (?) ^^sr^f ^^w »|^ 

Gujarati version begins : 

nr^ ^*q7TT: ■^frlx^ f^iw'? 7T»raiTT ?■* ^»it^ 'smw 

^m7:5TT ij^ •aii^?^ ^g^TT utTnm Hfin^ »ni^T^ i 
^nr^ 'sjg^ f^-? ijT?T ij5^ 'gn fiic^i ' j,^! ^t^ w ^?^ ^ n 


Or. 2109 C— Foil. 75—91 (<— ?^) ; 4^ in. by 
10 ; 6 lines, 85 in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 17th or 18th century. 


A Prakrit work on the duties of Jain 
laymen (Sravakas), with an interlinear Guja^ 
rati commentary. 



Text begins : ^ ^rf^tfrm!} i <» i "sth^ fa^nif i ^ i 
'pft ^n^rft^iTJJ I ? I 'wr 7^i*R.Tiin!f \i\ 'T'ft ^J^u ^rg 

»f»icrra^ Tigftt 1 1 1 n^^ ?^ "itcJ n <i n ^^ «,b ^ i 

ff^TC 'ir'renr ^Tf»» II •a( II c^^ '^i 3^ ? ^ =^fc STi^^ 
«iiTT'!ir ^?^? ^^rk II 

Commentary begins : ^TT^tff ^l^ ^xtn 

^^'i^^Ti ri » flg^ ^ftf^ II ifTq^'^ ^f^ ^fiR ^?ir 

The colopHon to the text is dated Thurs- ■ 
day, the 7th VanshsL-sudi, Samvat 1611 (A.D. 
1554), no doubt the date of the manuscript 
from which this copy was made. At the 
conclusion of the commentary the work is 
called Sraddhapratikramana-sutra, (^fir ^mr- 

Colophon: ^fir ^^^^ifi!! i "^ 11 trh «i4,s<» 


Add. 26,459.— Foil. 180; 12i in. by 8I; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
"Jos. & Em. Ralph Azulay." 

■[William Brskine.] 


An account of the life and previous exist- 
ences of Jambiisvaml, the last Kevali, 

* In the printed edition of the Bdyapaseni-sutra (see 
no. 4) the Prakrit ^^ ^rg ■BT??!! is explained in the 
commentary as ^3^'t>TO^»I^lf? ^ ^T^. 

together with a number of Jain moral stories. 
Prakrit text by Padmasundara, with a Guja- 
rati commentary. See Peterson's ' Fourth 
Report,' p. Ixxv. 

Text begins (fol. 3a) : tNt w\^ ff»[f vn^is 
Tjipft^ ^ "^vj. T^i'vi ^T!i7 T(7ps mm^f ^tinfti^ ^iW 
"^""4 ^iTT Tnraf tnrfn? '^'k ^ vrm itm ^fit 

Commentary begins : if cbtcJ 5f ftr9f ff wnw 

fK?t rmvf\ sfwt ^m?: ^ w xiwsrt ^rm:^ f^«f n » B« % T 
•rtn ^^ ■# f»T?t 'trjS ^T^ ^?^ "^ IT tT»nTff ■qrit'f 
f^ ^^ ^*f tnn ^fzf nfp{itir vf^ Trffir ^^ 

■^fis^ ftmt^ II 

The manuscript is clearly written, but 
incomplete. There ai'e no divisions for the 
chapters of the text, nor are the verses 
numbered. The Gujarati commentary is 
anonymous, written partly as an interlineary 
gloss, and partly in several pages of lengthy 
comment. A large number of Hindustani 
words are used, such as, cy^oBT; lashkar 'army,' 
5^o|i mulJc ' country,' 'H?t shahr ' town.' It is 
therefore evidently quite a modern produc- 
tion, probably the work of the scribe who 
was copying the text for Mr. Brskine. 

The work is prefaced by Gujarati notes, 
written over an introductory text of mixed 
Sanskrit, Prakrit and Gujarati, concerning 
Srenika, king of Rajagriha, during whose 
reign Jambiisvaml was born in his fifth 
existence, and to whom Mahavira Svami 
here recounts the story of his life. 


Add. 26,464 F.— Foil. 47—59 ; 9^ in. by 
4^; 11 to 15 lines, 8 in. long. Two Jain 
religious poems, written in Nagari of the 
17th or 18th century. 

[William Erskine.J 



I. Foil. 47—51 (?— i). 

Dvadasa-bhdvana . 

A poem by Sakalachandra Gani* on the 
Navatattva, or Nine Principles of religion. 

Begins : xp\ xmfivd ii 'jsTt^ n ^ f^Jj^y fc^^- 
smfir Tw^^ ^^ iffm ^^fi: nfiir ^Aft ^fic ii «i ii 
ftm nfcT ^RK^ f^ffT ^nt'Ntt ^^rfir nfir xitt?^:^ iifm 

Copyist : — Pandit Sijryavijaya. 

Colophon : ^w ^jj^msn^ ^'hrai^^^iowTn 

■ST^^HT^^T . . . 5B^ II 'JO ^i^f^ST^ ^W WITT ^rkw II 

II. Foil. 52—59. 

Bhaldinl chopdi. 

A poem, in 132 verses, on the practice of 
a religious life. By Bhimaji Bharati, son 
and pupil of Gunanidhi Bharati, the pupil of 
Govinda Bharati. 

Begins : 
?jT:^Tf »iJ!irqfTT ^m xrrfii i jrfir ^^ s?nw^ *nfiT \ 
»ii |iT< y "s^ ^ ^Wt5c I JR^ ^J^s^ f^wm^ f^'^n: ii ^ ii 

Last verse ; 

*n!^ ^ThTT >TK^^ nN^sr'f snfir i 

IT^ fSfra Jlff^rfV HTt^'^ ^liT?^> ^TTfW I 

TTW ?nil ^ mCVi ^'^HWt ll^'^ll ?flT >1^^^ ^<lt 11 


Or. 4533.— Foil. 30; 10 in. by 4^; 13 to 20 
lines, 8 in. long ; written apparently in the 
19th century. ^'^"' " ^ Mrrr-c l 

u appaiBiiui^ lu Lilt! 

[Col. S. B. Miles.] 

* This is probably the same author as the Sakala- 
chandra Gani, " pupil of Jinachandraganadhipa and guru 
of Samayasundara (Samvat 1686)," noticed by Peterson, 
Fourth Beport, p* 125. 

Dravyagimaparydya-no rds. 

A Jain metaphysical treatise in Marwari 
verse, by Ya^ovijaya Gani, accompanied by 
an anonymous Gujarati commentary {batava- 
bodha). See the Hindi MSS. Cat., p. 5a. 

The work is prefaced by a Sanskrit sloka 
and Gujarati comment, as follows : — 

cii f i M^^ I s I fTTft vwf n^ f\m^\T: wci^ inihpT 

The commentary on the text, published in 
the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' vol. i., pp. 337 — 
412 (Bombay, 1876), begins:— 

f^jrtf? ^iTRt^ ^nurr^t ^^^"^ w\^^ th^btt^w 


Or. 2137 C— Foil. 55—70 (i-ii) ; 4^ in. by 
10|- ; 9 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 18th century. 

Satrunja ya-uddhdra . 

A poem, in 148 verses, in glorification of 
the Satrunjaya Hill, sacred to the worship of 
Adinatha.* By Premavijaya. 

* See Hunter's Cfoze«ee»-,under"Palitana," voI.xi.,p.4. 



Begins : tfi ^*r ii n«w ^^ ii t^f fsTT^ T^f 

<ii^ h;^ I fttv 'sntin t?t ^t i iPW irt era T^n 
•wrr II •wtcf: h ^vrc ^^^'t it^rr "w^ i fsm jih f'RH^J 

•«nT I W"^^ WT^ ^R?^ I ^ MR<yM«l<l II <\ II 

The date of composition is expressed in the 
last verse of the poem by the chronogram 
^WRit'^ t^ ^^ir 'll't. Here ^wnifir is apparently 
identical with nnm, which, being the name of 
one of the eight Vasus, would stand for the 
number 8; and^^ is probably 1, being used 
by Jain authors in the sense of iiT^j* which 
would no doubt have the same numerical 
value as ^ f rqfsT ffl i.e. 7.f Thus, with t^ = 6, 
and Ji^'t = 1 the Samvat year appears to be 
1768, or A.D. 1711. 


Or. 2105 a.— Foil. 138—161 i\—\^); 4fin. 
by 10 ; 17 lines, 8 in. long ; dated Samvat 
1796 (A.D. 1739). 


A digest of Jain metaphysics, by Deva- 
chandra Gani.J 

Begins : f?^ «^ sr't^ nfinbj^ f^»it 'fr^m^'^ 
■^^nr^ 55^ ^ II fffft vim ^'N ^^nrf^ ^BT^nft 

cFT'iir II ^ II 

Devachandra belonged to the Kharatara- 
gachchha, and was the pupil of Dipachandra. 

* See Weber, I. S., x., p. 281. 

■\ See the Bengali Koshachandrika , by Gopiramana 
Tarkaratna, p. 53, under the chapter called Ankabhidhdna. 

+ Rajendralala Mitra notices a copy of this work 
(vol. viii., p. 76, no. 2616), but erroneously attributes 
the authorship to " Parmananda." 

In a dohd at the conclusion of the work he 
states that it was completed in the year 
Samvat 1776 (A.D. 1719). It has been 
printed in vol. i. of the 'Prakarana-ratnakara' 
(Bombay, 1876), and also in the ' Jainakavya- 
sarasangraha ' (Ahmadabad, 1882), and in 
the ' Jainasastra - kathasaiigraha ' (Ahmad- 
abad, 1883). 

Devachandra also wrote a bdlabodha to a 
Sanskrit metaphysical work entitled ' Naya- 
chakrasara,' also printed in vol. i. of the 
' Prakarana-ratnakara,' and is the author of 
several poems in praise of the 24 Tirthan- 
karas.* At the conclusion of these composi- 
tions, as also in this work, he traces his 
succession, through Rajasagara and Sumati- 
sagara, to Jinachandra Suri. 

Copyist : — Vimalasagara Gani. 

Colophon : ^k wt <i[nnvk \x \ ' sn. ^ «ncn^^"V9 
nfmf^: II 


Or. 2133 B.— Foil. 37—53 ; 4^ in. by 10 ; 
13 lines, about 7^ in. long ; dated Samvat 
1821 (A.D. 1764). 


An anonymous Gujarati commentary on 
the Divalikalpa. 

The work begins with an invocation, and 
the first verse of the text : 

^^n^g^rararW f^^r^wg^Ftwal ii «) ii 

^frT ^Btrr't f^ ^^'t W ^Sl'lt ^^7 '^rm Wt ch gHl l il fg 

* Chaturavims'ati Jina stavana, Bombay, 1884. 



f^nr ;a»R q^ Txfif ^sft^fjihr -i^'iImhi TrHtfcRt xifw 
K^ffT TB^ ^nj?Tt fi. ^m't ^ifR imt\ nftr ^ -^wt 

^TnT;t^ ^UfiT lll^f^ TfTf^ TTiTT tT3lI ^t f?? •qftrj ^ ^T^ 

The commentary closely resembles those in 
nos. 16 and 17 described above. The com- 
mentator states at the end of the work that 
this is a partilca, or explanation, of the Divali- 
kalpa of Jinasundara, pupil of Somasundara 
Suri. He quotes the chronogram ^nrf^qf^^, 
which gives the date of composition of the 
Divalikalpa, but takes it to represent 1383 
(??^0» assuming f^-^ to stand for 13, its usual 
numerical value, whereas it was intended to 
represent 14, being synonymous with ^fNr- 
See no. 16. 

The colophon is dated Tuesday, the 5th 
Chaitra-swcZi, Sarpvat 1821, the copy being 
made at the instance of Punyasagara Siiri, who 
succeeded Kalyanasagara SCiri. Appended 
to the colophon is a list of 14 names by 
which a virtuous man is known. 

Colophon : ^fir ^'t ^T'^cJ^^iraT ^^tt^^v ^^ . • ■ 
itmt '^t^'i ^ ^ ^f^ M >^^ cJ^'^ >praT;: ii ^^ ^ ^ 
^cPTTO^fpn: ^ft «nr^ vjfz ■^^ ^J ^^ jipiTniK ^^'^ Ti^f 


Or. 2137 A.— Foil. 1—15 {^-\')i 4i in. by 
10 J : 15 lines, 8i in, long ; written in Nagari 
of the 18th century. 


A digest of Jain teachings for the guidance 
of Sravakas, in 36 chapters (adhikdra), with 
occasional Prakrit gdthds. 

Begins : ^'^ ft i ^lriU f^v %^ ii m^ wt^tt fsnTT 

f?tfq 1^3^'? ^i H^'T^W '\ ^^KXm^ ^TfTTj^ ^SSXt 

The manuscript is inisomplete ; leaves ? to ^ 
and < being wanting. The, work terminates 
on fol. 13a, under the title Siddhantavichara 
batrlsi. ^fiT fagtwf^^TC^^'Njt ^mra: ii A Prakrit 
poem is appended, called in the colophon 
Kalpasamachari-sangraha, the leaves of the 
manuscript having the title Siddhantalapaka 
on the margin throughout. 


Add. 26,452 P.— Foil. 45 and 46 (^«, r=) ; 5 
in. by 10|- ; 16 lines, 8f in. long ; dated Kadi, 
Samvat 1823 (A.D. 1766). 

[William Brskinb.] 

A fragment of a Jain work (leaves 37 and 
38) containing legendary stories illustrative 
of Jain virtues. It consists of the latter part 
of a story, numbered 22, regarding Ashadha- 
charya, and concludes the second chapter of 
the work. 


Add. 26,452 H.— Fol. 48 ; 4i in. by 9^ ; 12 
lines, *?\ in. long ; apparently written in the 
19th century. [William Erskine.] 

. The first leaf of a work on Jain cosmo- 

Begins : »it^ wj'^ ^ ^"ki Tifigji^ ^ wirt Tif^JT 
f^f^r ifr?R -si^ "s^ ff^^ -fmi ^"k ^i nnrt ftr% 
■^% ^^'t ^? wn^ -sftn "«fteT w? ^nRl ^ ftm ^? 

HJff^ jftlTH -S^^ -^ TT? ^^t ^^pr^ ^ITT ^? VTO^ 




Add. 26,452 M and P.— Foil. 54 and 59 ; 
3| and 4 in. by 9| and 10 in. ; written in 
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Beskine.] 

Two leaves containing short Jain religious 
poems, written by two different hands. 

M. begins : v^ jft^n^ ininj ^ff^ i s^nr: 
^\^ ^m I ^nr^ trsni^ ih=ih<<in') » ^tR( Ktm wn^ 

P. begins : jtoh^ ^rht? n^ trnT i qJ?^ ^n^rfir 




Add. 26,454 G. — Foil. 115—122 (^— ^) ; 
4^ in. by 10 ; 16 lines, 8|- in. long ; Nagari 
of the 18th century. [William Erskine.] 

A life of Mahavira, the last Tirthankara, 
in Gujarati prose, with occasional Sanskrit 
and Prakrit ilokas. 

Begins : ^HMtitmiohwi^F ^'t^iffw^ ^trf^ fin:^- 
f^rg ^tv ^?^? fif^T ^f^^ ^'t^'k^ WJfii mwn f«if 

g^ jreW'q^ TrfH ^tH ir'^Sf^iiT: f fti^ ii 

The work is anonymous, and has neither 
title nor colophon. 


Add. 26,452 N.— Foil. 55—77 (=?—«) ; 10 in. 
by 4^ ; 9 to 15 lines, about 8 in. long ; 
Nagari of the 18th century. 

[William Erskine. j 

A Pattavah of the Veshadhara branch of 
the Lumpaka sect of Jains. 

Dr. Bhandarkar states, in his summary of 
the contents of Dharmasagara's Pravachana- 
parlksha,* that "the Lumpakamata originated 
with the Lekhaka Lumpaka in Samvat 1508 
on account of his doctrine of discarding 
images of Jina. In Samvat 1533 arose the 
Veshadharas, the founder of the sect being 
Bhana of the Pragvatajnati living in Ara- 
ghattavataka near Sirohi." 

The first leaf of this manuscript is want- 
ing. It probably contained some account of 
the foundation of the sect by the copyist 
Lumpaka in S. 1508. The pattdvall of the 
Veshadhara branch of this heretical sect, 
originated by Bhana in S. 1533, begins on 
the second leaf, as follows : — 

^^^^ ^^*s?rr [sic] f^jv') II s ii '^f^ ysf\ »t^ ^ IC t^l^r 
^ra't »iTfTr •grfRTcT nf^ ^mc^r , f^ ^'hft^jr^ ^ 
HTj^ . . . [illegible] Sm #qrff ^f^ ysd >rmTw\ 
TTTO f^^n fcjo II ^f^ ^ ^Twi '^f^ ysCt H^rnt Tjre 

* Beport, 1883-84, p. 145. See also pp. 153, 154. 




^nffT THTJcF ifra ^"^T ^f^ ^ f^n^'t lira ^'hlT 

^T^ xtT^ ^^ %fir *R*B^ Mvk II M II 

The following is the order of succession, 
and other particulars given in this pattdvall : — 

1. Bhana, of Arhatvada in Sirohi, caste 
Porvada, became the self-elected head of the 
sect* at Ahmadabad in S. 1533. 

2. Bhada, of Sirohi, caste Oswal, gotra 
. Saghariya, son of Vltola Singh, diksha from 

Bhana at Bhadrapur. 

3. Nuna,t diksha from Bhada. 

4. Bhlma, of Paligam, caste Oswal, gotra 
Lodha, diksha from Nuna. 

5. Jagmal, of Sarvar, caste Oswal, gotra 
Surana, diksha from Bhlma, at Jhajhar. 

6. Sarva, of Dhili, caste Srimali, gotra 
Sidhada, diksha from Jagmal S. 1554. 

7. Rupa, of Pa tan, caste Oswal, gotra 
Vaida, born S. 1544, diksha S. 1569, died 
S. 1595, having appointed Jlva as his 
successor, self-elected at Patau (as head of 
an independent branch) in S. 1565. 

This is the Riipa mentioned by Dr. Bhan- 
darkar as being the originator of the Gujarati 
Veshadharas, " who became a Veshadhara of 
himself without being converted." The year 
S. 1565, here given as that in which he 
started an independent branch, appears to be 
a mistake, for, if correct, it is difficult to 
understand what is meant bv his obtaining' 
diksha .four years afterwards in S. 1569. 

There is in Dr. Hoernle's possession an 
elaborately prepared genealogical chart of 
the successive pontiffs of the various Jain 

* The term ' svayameva-dlkshd ' is used here, and else- 
where in this work, to indicate the founding of an 
independent branch of the sect by a self-imposed con- 
secration to the office of pastor. 

t In Bhandarkar's pattavall Nuna conies after Bhima, 
the latter being said to be " a pupil of Plina, the disciple 
of Bhanaka.'' 

sects, written in Hindi. This was specially 
written for Dr. Hoernle by the late Atma- 
rama Vijayajl of the Tapa-gachchha. The 
information and dates given in this chart by 
this distinguished Jain priest were no doubt 
obtained by a personal inspection of trust- 
worthy records, and may therefore be relied 
upon. In it the Lumpaka sect, by reason of 
its having adopted heretical tenets, without 
the sanction of any priest in direct pontifical 
descent from Mahadeva, are shown as a 
branch of the genealogical tree, but without 
any connection with it. Atmarama has made 
the following entry with reference to Rupa : — 

^irarRTT •!ftsfi^^^ i " In the year Samvat 1572 
Riipchand Sarona put on a peculiar dress, 
chosen by himself, and brought out the 
Nagorl Lumpakamata." 

The writer of this pattavali follows up 
this branch of the Veshadharas with Jlva, 
the successor of Rupa. 

8. Jiva, the son of Tejpal, of Surat, caste 
Oswal, gotra Deslahra, born S. 1551, diksha, 
at the age of 28 at Surat on Thursday, the 
5th M&sha-sudi, S. 1578, self-constituted 
Acharya at Patau,' S. 1595, died at Jhaveri- 
vada in Ahmadabad on Monday night, the 
10th Jyeshtha-fca(^i, S. 1613, at the age of 63. 

9. Kuyar, caste Srimall, diksha from Jiva, 
on the 6th Jyeshtha-swdi, S. 1602. 

10. Srimalla, of Ahmadabad, caste Por- 
vada, son of Saghavar, diksha from Jiva at 
Ahmadabad, on the 5th Margaslrsha-suii, 
S. 1606. 

11. Ratna Simha, of Navanagar, caste 
Si'Imall, gotra Olhani, son of Shah Sura, 
diksha from orlmalla at Ahmadabad, on the 
13th Vai^akha-6ad'i, S. 1648. 

12. Kesava, of Dunada in Marwar, caste 
Srimall, son of Shah VIja, diksha from 
Acharya Ratna Simha at Dunada, on the 5th 
Phalguna-6arfi, S. 1696. 

13. Sivaji, of Navanagar, caste Srlmfdl, 
son of Shah Amarsi, born on Saturday, the 



2ad Magha-sudi, S. 1654, diksha from 
Acharya Ratna Simha on the 2nd Phalguna, 
S. 1669, died S. 1733. 

14. Singharaj, of Siddhapur in Gujarat, 
caste Porvada, son of Rishivasa, diksha from 
Sivaji on the 10th Yaisakha-badi, S. 1718, 
died in Agra, S. 1755. 

15. Sukhamalla, caste Oswal, gotra San- 

khawala, of Bramsar in Marwar, who had 
received diksha from Singharaja, was elected 
by the community in S. 1756, died on the 
14th Mvina-badi, S. 1763. 

16. Bhagchand was elected at Navanagar 
to succeed Sukhamalla in S. 1763, and was in 
office when this pat (avail was written. 




Add. 26,464 B.— Foil. 9—20 (?— ?b); 10 in. 
by 4^ ; written about the 17th century. 

[William Beskine.] 

Arithmetical tables and calculations, and 
methods of explaining the permutations and 
combinations of figures. 

Leaves '" and ^ are wanting. 



Add. 26,415.— roll. 74; 7f in. by 5f ; 5 
lines, about 3| in. long; apparently of the 

[William Beskine.] 

18th century. 


A Sanskrit work on the practice of medicine, 
by Lolimbaraja, or Lolimmaraja, with an 
anonymous interlinear Gujarati gloss. 

Text begins : 

f^^ij f oimfq vuT ^^^^ *iJicj=i: i 

JUTTTT iMiic'i't ntnftn^tn » «t ii 
Gloss begins : ^^^ vt*i h^t ^ht^ cirfi; ^nn- 

s'tfinrrt ■§ *mr^<<imTr ^^^ cr^tej ^tth oFt^ foirHfq 

'f»i^ im^ f^^iT ■^«jS vT»i ^^m^ Wit wt^ ■s^\^^ fw^'t 
'^raJT f^^ ftfTTT wm t^\f\ ^ CRT qi^^ '^ir ^^tii- 

?3 ^1 % '^^ f^ mnHft ^1- *i?T^g fimf^ iT7Tqf?B 
fmw[ ^ Hnr ii^vi fijrtf ^^c^n ^ irm frrijroiift: 'tnTwtT ii 

Colophon : ^ ^W^^^Iit:^ ?f>f^winn fqrf'qff 


Add. 26,452 D.— Foil. 39—41 (f— '?°); 7 
lines, 4 in. by 9; Jain Nagari of 17th to 18th 
century. [William Ebskine.J 

Fragment of Vaidyavallabha, a Sanskrit 
medical work, with an interlinear gloss in 
Gujarati. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, No. 515. 







Add. 26,592.— Foil. 70—93; 13 in. by 8; 
■written on European paper, water-marked 
" Thos. Edmonds, 1804." 

[William Eeskine.] 

A grammar of the Gujarati language, with 
interlinear transliterations in Roman cha- 
racters, and occasional notes in English, by 
Dr. J. Leyden. 




Add. 26,595. — Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by 
written on European paper, water-marked 
" J. Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskine.] 

A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, 
Gujarati, and Hindi words, in use in ordinary 



Add. 26,454 A.— Foil. 35 (?—?«); 4f in. by 
10; 8 lines, 8 in. long; written apparently 
in the 18th century. [William Eeskine.] 


A Braj-bhasha metrical treatise on rhe- 
torical composition, by Ke^ava Dasa of 

Orohha, with an interlinear Gujarati version 
{vdrttilca) by Ku^aladhira Upadhyaya. See 
the Hindi MSS. Oat., p. 26. 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
two leaves, containing nearly the whole of 
the first chapter, are missing, as also all 
after leaf 67, the copy ending in the middle 
of the tenth chapter. The verses of the text 
are numbered consecutively throughout the 
work, the last verse in this copy being 375. 





Add. 26,522.— roll. 139; 7iiii. by 5^; 12 to 
14 lines, 4^ in. long; dated Samvat 1869 
(A.D. 1812). [William Erskine.J 

Char hhandam vdrtd. 

A romance, in verse, by Sivadasa. 
Begins : 

^^■^ JU3VH ^>tn (jni H 

'*i>i'-iL -s^^"^^ ^n*i \\.n II 

<\ -nii si if n^Hr(l4 «nn « 
id Cl5/ a >i3i »nR>t II 

'HL^ ?i Hsni^il =Hi«a II 

=>ii ^n^i ^h^i iMR II 

Sivadasa was a Nagar Brahman of Kham- 
bhat, and a disciple of Bhddhara Vyasa. He 
•wrote this poem in Samvat 1696 (:^H<T. ^i^ 
'Hl'ft^l)j and is also the author of Para^u- 
ramakhyana (S. 1667), Dangavakhyana (S. 
1672), and Draupadi-svayamvara (S. 1673).* 

Colophon: ^c^ ^ ^\x ■^l<^ 

ail H^n u^r£ nt "Hioi^^i H^ iz 'wx 

Copy completed on Thursday, the 13th 
Marga^irsha-feadt, Samvat 1869, i.e. the 
31st December, 1812. 

* PracMnaha/Bya, vol. vii., no. 4. 


Add. 26,593.— Foil. 47—103; 13 in. by 7^; 
17 to 23 lines, about 7 in. long; written on 
European paper water-marked "W. Sharp, 
1804," "J. Budgen, 1805," "J. Ruse, 1805," 
«S. Wise & Patch, 1805," and "Bdmeads & 
Pine, 1805"; dated Samvat 1864 (A.D. 1808). 

[William Erskine.] 


The Pauranic story of Prahlada, in verse. 
By Bhanadasa. 

The poem is taken from the 7th chapter of 
the Bhagavatapurana. Prahlada, son of the 
Daitya king Hiranyaka^ipu, was an ardent 
worshipper of Vishnu. This so incensed his 
father that he ordered him to be put to death. 
Vishnu befriended Prahlada, and, becoming 
incarnate as Narasimha, the ' man-lion,' he 
slew Hiranyaka^ipu, and made his son king 
of the Daityas. 

The work is in 21 chaptei's, each chapter 
having a poem in the dohard, followed by 
one in the chopdi metre. It has been 
published, under the editorship of Gattiilala 
Grhanasyamaji, in the ' Aryasamudaya,' a 
monthly literary magazine.* 

The present copy is imperfect, beginning 
with the 5th verse of the chopdi of the first 
chapter, as follows : — 

^^n. «• •■'liS\ tl^Hln II 

a >injL -i^^L i(^ai atantn n 

* Bombay, 1888, vol. ii. 



34^ ari'A"^-*!! ^Li^ <n^ >i 
H\cl ^^n h^l;(L m3|l II 

The verses of tlie dohard-i and chopdis are 
Tiumbered together in each chapter, and not 
separately, as in the printed edition. The 
date of composition is given in the last 
chapter. of this copy to be Saipvat 1676,* but 
in the printed edition it is Samvat 1776. 
This latter appears to be the correct date, 
tallying with the Cyclic year Vikari specified 
in the text. 

Bbanadasa has also written a metrical 
version of the Hastamalaka, dated the 
Sarvarl samvatsara, Samvat 1777. t 

This copy was made by Pandit Balamu- 
kunda from a manuscript belonging to 
Rajarama Manakji, and is dated Sunday, the 
8th Ashadha-sudi, Samvat 1864. 

Colophon : jfrfl. ^ fHLOl'Hft J^^lisi ^IH^t 

uHlsa ^niii «M k "^^ H\§a HAn "iiM- 


Add. 26,511.— Foil. 120; 9f in. by 7i ; 21 
lines, 5^ in. long ; written on European paper 
water-marked " G. Jones, 1804." 

[William Brskine.J 

A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka- 
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. By 
Siimala Bhata. 

^b^d JIHJ%^ €rl-^ II 
^nn JlllH ^|id.:D. ^IR II 

t Brihat Tcdvyadohana, vol. iv., p. 740. 

Heading: ^r^i .^If^^inf^wi;'^ ^^t^TTrHT^fw 
Begins : 

^^ ^tT' ^TTT^T ^^ W^TT m^ 5? 

Samala Bhata, son of Viresvara, was born 
at Veganpur, the present Gomtipur, a village 
near Ahmadabad in Samvat 1780 (A.D. 
1725). He was a Srigod Malvl Brahman, 
" but his patron was Rakhiyal, a great land- 
holder of the Kunbi caste, who lived in a 
village in what is now the district of Kaira."* 

This copy contains only the first 13 tales 
of Samala Bhata's translation. The entire 
work contains 73 tales, or three more than 
in the Sanskrit original. It was printed at 
Ahmadabad in 1880, the date of composition, 
Samvat 1821 (A.D. 1764), appearing at the 
end of the work. 


Add. 26,519.— Foil. 118; 9^ in. by 5f ; 29 
lines, 4 J in. long ; written in Jain Nagari of 
the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Eeskine.] 

A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka- 
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot, with 
occasional Prakrit verses. 

The work begins with a verse in Sanskrit, 
in which the author salutes his guru Guna- 

^^ f%ri T r»Tmq»t; ii "jj'jw. h 

5^ r|H*^fl ^^TT^ TTT^ > KtTT n^ ^^^JJBW^ VMM I 

gprt^ ^n^ '«ig^f^f»wt \ "^ttf^ ^tsnr^ ^inrt ii i ii 

* The Classical Poets of Gujarat, by Govardlianram 
Madhavram Tripathi (Bombay, 1894), p. 45. 



Then follow 2 Prakrit verses, one of four, 
the other of six lines, after which the 
Gujarati text begins with a personal descrip- 
tion of the goddess Sarasvati in chopdl metre. 

^H »ng nv^t -^k ■an: i <TXi^jici 'B^cf'^jt; ii i ii 
«fif2^ cJ^m'f^'^oir I ^fn^-q ftr^'^ in ^^ i 
^^T^r^i^m "31^ ^YiR^y itmr i orh^tth vrt ^^^wt ii m ii 
^nfJir ^^m ttr'^ itoBirq^ i ^nw: tn -qt^j^ f^f^^ i 

^Tfsi^ ^'fnf^I^T ^^^ I ^"t t^ Vg^TT ^^ II I, II 

The first tale comnaenees at verse 47 
(fol. 35). 

tto'^ nj!WT?yT 'arfHVT^ I ^? ^^ ^ff3 ^{\^ Tnm ii 8* ii 
^^^ ■^t: ffjsr^ 'J^ vfz I ^^T^nr ■a^ft ira^f? i 

?fi^^ ^ft ^7T »I^^Tf*tTt I ^«I^ JPTIJI inrt 'SJ^K II 8b II 

The work contains 2463 verses, and has 
been copied by two different hands. The 
first scribe has copied as far as the middle of 
the 55th story (foil. 1 — 66a), a colophon in 
red ink marking the termination of each. 
He has finished off at verse 1614, the second 
scribe taking up the poem at verse 1627. 
The latter part is more carelessly written, 
without any break or indication of the 
conclusion of the several stories. There is 
no colophon at the end of the manuscript. 

Appended to the work (fol. 100a) is a 
Marwari stavana in nine verses by Ramavi- 
jaya. There are also five coloured illustra- 
tions of Tirthankaras without any descriptions 
(foil. 108—107). 

A medical prescription for the cure of 
constipation, in Sanskrit verse, is written on 
foil. 112 and 113, entitled ^^mf^TK f-^ftFr^n. 


Add. 26,523.— Foil. 216; 7f in. by 51; 12 
to 23 lines, 4^ in. long ; written in the begin- 
ning of the 19th century. 

[William Eeskine.] 

Five tales from Samala Bhata's Gujarati 
metrical adaptation of the Sanskrit Simha- 
sanadvatrim^at, or Tales of the thirty-two 
images of the throne of king Vikramaditya. 

The complete text of Samala Bhata's 
version of the Sanskrit tales was published 
at Ahmadabad in 1878, under the title 'Batris 
putalioni varta.' Some of the more popular 
stories have been published separately. 

The tales contained in this volume are very 
carelessly written, with a total disregard to 
correct spelling. They differ considerably 
from the text in the printed edition, and, in 
fact, appear to be merely abridged copies of 
the original. 

I. Foil. 2— 28a. 

Gadhesang rdjdnl vdrtd. 

This appears to be the 10th story in the 
printed edition (pp. 134 — 162), and is there 
called oi5.^H^n«ll nL^<nL. ' 
Begins : 

'^ai^Hn SCI )i^ W.^ II 

°l^^3 ^SL 4?!>l ^L^ II 
aili JU>1 ^ fHls/ ^L^n II 
4=HL^H\«lLn ^1 II 
a$L «nJl[l HAnoH3il II 

^i^n JUM @n^ 6{l^ II 

=»t*ii! Jdl'ML ^Q^\ i\k II 

hCI ^^ 'Hi HlJll=»ln?! II 

ii>l ^SL "^13 IHL tn^ II 

<P <^ ^"il "Tlfrl ^ ^l@ II 
01 sou "11^ <^«rl 'ASli'^ II 

«ns«/<n s/sx "ii5l m-nlo^ » 

II. Foil. 286—535. 

H ptM 44 =1 L ^in L 

Padminini vdrtd. 

The title is taken from the index of 
contents on the fly-leaf of this manuscript. 



The story is the 4th in the printed edition 
(pp. 48 — 67), and is there called J^Q,°3141 

Begins : 

sxkH 6/n-H vinsL^ ■hiiJCl ii 
^HJin PlusuH (412^ nL§^ II 

ftiis/n i^i^ ^ni^ 3ii<n II 
>iL<f^6{l "iL«/n iL-nliL>i II 

III. Poll. 54a— 116a. 

Thagnl vdrtd. 

This is the 12th story in the printed 
edition (pp. 183 — 206), there called fHS"*!, 

Begins : 

HUi fsCl ^^mi '{In II "iX'^ =n-n^ -8^^ II 
=1^131^ '{l^>i?inn II y^ vi^«^ ^Hi^ii n 
k^-n «^k yi<| @'i«/ II HLH Jii"^«rii «n^ u 

IV. Foil. 1166— 163a. 

HMss4 H i^ni 

Pancha dandani vdrtd. 

This popular story is the 5th in the printed 
edition (pp. 67 — 86). 

Begins : 

i^qi ^u^ «i9=ri nni II «3^ H^Rrin §iL«i n 
»tl«/ ^L«n -nn (^^-^1=^^ II "n^^n ^s «Klk « 
JU^^ =nulnn. ^©§ II ^(HL "t^'ilk ?Ak II 

V. FoU. 1686-216. 

Sukasdrikdnl vdrtd. 

The first two pages of this story, the 28th 
in the printed edition (pp.495 — 516), are in 
this copy almost identical with those of 
no. HI. 

Begins : 
S>t«^ojrt nn=ni HR.l9i3 II >ll^=^ 4>l«rl »^ ii 

ii^ii i^ ^^hI 4^ II ^nl^ =n-^:i s^ n 
H^q^ 4i-n^*i II «/§tL ^ ii^fri §iL=ii II 


Add. 26,546.— Foil. 52 ; 4 in. by 7^ ; 9 lines, 
5f in. long ; written apparently in the 18tli 
century. [William Eeskine.] 


A poem on Fatalism, written in the form 
of a controversy between Human Effort and 
Destiny. By Samala Bhata. 

The poem has been printed in the ' Brihat 
kavyadohana,' vol. ii., pp. 339 — 375. The 
present copy begins on fol. 3a (leaf 2) with 
line 28 of the printed edition, as follows : — 

JIT^IW *ft^kT ^ ^TT I ^ ^^qrf ^ II Hi II 

Thmr ^"Vs^ WK^t i Tirtiniff ^^rfit ii im ii 

The verses written on the first leaf (fol. 2) 
do not belong to the poem. They are written 
by another hand, evidently at a later period, 
as a false beginning in place of the missing 
verses of the original first leaf of the manu- 

This copy differs occasionally from the 
text of the printed edition, and has several 
additional verses at the end. 

Colophon: ^ wtm^ TA^^ htst^ f^^itW 
^^^ cBT»i#^ w?^ ^^ ^ ^^ II 



Appended to the poem (foil. 39&— 52) are 
a few Vaislmava songs, and a poem on the 
story of Rama and Sita. The date Samvat 
1831 (A.D. 1774) is written on the fly-leaf. 


Add. 26,615.— EoU. 189; 12i in. by 7f ; 
about 21 lines, 6| in. long ; dated Samvat 
1869 (A.D. 1813). [William Eeskine.] 

This and the three following manuscripts 
contain copies of poems, chiefly on Pauranic 
subjects, composed by various authors. The 
scribe is anonymous, and evidently illiterate. 
He professes ' to have copied these works in 
strict accordance with the manuscripts from 
which they were taken, but must have written 
from dictation, as the same peculiarities of 
misspelling occur throughout. 

In addition to the many errors of phonetic 
spelling, the disregard of any distinction 
between aspirated and unaspirated letters, 
the use of long vowels for short ones, and of 
only one sibilant, the palatal ^l, the scribe 
has almost invariably marked a syllable 
followed by a nasal letter with anundsilca, 
when not required, and has frequently omitted 
it when it should be employed to indicate a 
nasal conjunct. 

The following are instances of these mis- 
takes and inaccuracies : — 0H9^LH<^, 'KL'-HLQ^, 

or\={L^ for opifH^, s^^^ i-i^iiu^, ^m^, 

f^-n for m\i'H, ^HLt for :^=IK, ^-^m for 
Hfnfll, -^l^for r^|5., :ill9lL0lR@=J>blR. 

Most of the poems contained in these four 
volumes have been printed, either separately, 
or in works containing selections from the 
writings of Gujarati poets, such as the 'Pra- 
chinakavya,' ' Prach'inakavyamala,' ' Kavya- 
dohana,' and ' Brihat kavyadohana.' In every 
case the text has been carefully edited, with 
much alteration, and emendation of gram- 
matical and other errors. 

The following works are contained in this 
volume : — 

I. Poll. 1— 9a. 

Ghdturi mdnasamdm. 

Sixteen songs relating to Radha and 
Krishna, by Narasirpha Meheta. 

Begins : 

^vg^ln ^d^qi •JIHSRL HV9i^ II 
SX\.\ fH^L n>i ni^Qj. 4.^^ II 

HL&IL^^ illfX -^ff/n HL ft 53 II 
<SL&1 II nm i\(^Cl.*'- HL«^L€3 II 

^lin iL«/ <nLSl«3 II 

■^n -^rii^ «{L^HL^i II % II 

Narasimha Meheta, the son of Krishna 
Damodara, was a Nagar Brahman of Vad- 
nagar in Junagarh, and a devout worshipper 
of Vishnu. According to Mrs. P. J. Kabraji,* 
he was born in Samvat 1471, and died in 
Samvat 1537. A full account of his life and 
works will be found in the ' Brihat kavya- 
dohana,' vol. ii., p. 11, and in the ' Narma- 
gadya' (2nd ed.), p. 50. 

II. Foil. 9a— 166. 


A poem in 25 padas, by Premananda 
Bhata, describing the despatch of Uddhava 
by Krishna with a message to the milkmaids 
of Mathura. 

Begins : 

'?(LHf{l '^3li=HR.qiLi>l^^ II 
km ^"HLiSL R.L>^3. II 

^HL^ =n\Hn '^W '{InnLnl. II 
«n>iR.3[lnL^ ^i^ I1 1 1I 

* See lier Introduction to a translation of Prema- 
nanda's Narasimlia Mehetanun mdmerun in the Ind. Ant., 
vol. 24, p. 73. 




^"k sl^KiH o^s/ 4nnL«il II 

•niSln lli"^ ="1.1=11 HLqp. II :t II 

Premananda, the son of Krishnarama 
Upadhyaya, was a Chauvisa Brahman of 
Baroda, and the author of numerous popular 
metrical versions of Pauranio stories. The 
year of his birth is uncertain. Most of his 
poems are dated, ranging from. S. 1720 
(Lakshmanaharana) to S. 1776 (Nalakhyana). 
These dates, however, are not always reliable, 
and vary considerably in different copies of 
the same work. Thus, of the two printed 
editions of the Nalakhyana one bears the 
date S. 1776, the other S. 1742, and the 
editors of the ' Prachinakavyamala ' (vol. i.), 
in their biographical sketch of this poet's 
life, notice a manuscript in their possession 
dated S. 1773. See also Narmadaiankara's 
account of Premananda and his works.* 

III. Foil. 16&— 34. 

Chandrahasani Icathd. 

The story of king Chandrahasa, taken 
probably from the Jaiminibharata, or the 
Asvamedhikaparva of the Mahabharata. By 

Begins : 

U§l-n Hia^l «f^ oiH^4 ^\M^ II 
si%^ «i\ ^ft ^ =n^ 5.:!>ifri€3 II 

<SL<A II "n^ni "ijff/n ^^^ n 

«y*l ^©^. flU^l His It 

"hHI >insi3Q. ^ -ijs II 3 II 

Vishnudasa was a native of Khambhat, 
but resided at a neighbouring village called 

* Narmagadya (2iid edition), p. 56. 

Khanpur. He was a Nagar Brahman, and 
studied poetry under Bhudhara Vyasa. A 
short sketch of his life is given by the editors 
of the Prachinakavya (vol. vii,, no. 3). 

The date of composition of this poem 
appears in this copy as S. 1624. He 
has also written Rukmangadanun akhyana 
(S. 1634), translations of portions of the 
Mahabharata and Ramayana (S. 1644 — 
1654), and Hari^chandrapuri (S. 1657). 

The manuscript is dated Thursday, the 6th 
Pausha-swc?i, S. 1869, i.e. the 7th January, 

IV. Foil. 35a— 62&. 

N^anda hatrlsml vdrtd. 

The story of Raja Nanda and his minister 
Vilochana, by Samala Bhata. See no. 45. 

Begins : 

['^JlU^^Ln <M-i SS,^ 11*1 

=^RL^ @>{l=^lHn \SSX II 
^69 H5.-n:t^nL Hl^ii 

<P§fl. iL>l SXh(^ 5^fn Sll^i H 

=nRL^ Kh i^ «ns II 
•^n>tf{l -^n ^tini =ni«/ II 

This story is extremely popular amongst 
women of Gujarat. Raja Nanda falls in love 
with the wife of his minister Vilochana, and 
attempts to lead her from the path of virtue. 
She reasons with the king, and succeeds in 
dissuading him from his sinful purpose. 
The minister, suspecting that his wife had 
been dishonoured, slays the king, whereupon 
the accused woman invokes the aid of the 
gods to testify to her innocence, which appeal 
is answered by the king's restoration to life. 

The copy is dated Sunday, the 15th 
Pausha-swdi, S. 1869, i.e. 17th January, 1813. 

* Supplied from the printed edition in Prachinakavya, 
vol. ii., no. 2. 



V. Foil. 626—946. 

Padmdvatml vdrtd. 

The romance of Pushpa Sena, son of 
Champaka Sena, Raja of Champavati. By 
Samala Bhata. 

Begins : 

H^SIM JllR^L nqi^ II 


%^[ »HIH\ >ll«t II 

il«l M\ ^iUl -"lis II 

The poem is dated S, 1774. The copy 
was completed on Tuesday, the 9th Pausha- 
badi, S. 1869, i.e. 26th January, 1813. 

VI. Foil. 95a— 108a. 


The story of Sudama, the poor Brahman, 
who was bounteously rewarded by Krishna 
for his devotion to him. By Premananda 

Begins : 
'9(Lt!l^lH OiqiHrtt II Jil>l^a4«ll JlR^Hrftii 
Viwi«^>l^ 4^-*i€^ =iIq[L HL-Hni*^ II 

f^iyi II 

(^Ifrlii'^^n^L'Kl ig JUl'H^ ^L«nii H^-^n 

t^l>lJ>li'^g^='l^^ii S^-S^llMl^naldii 

The story is taken from the Bhagavata- 
purana, Sk. x. Adh. 80 and 81. The poem 
bears the date S. 1738, and the copy was 
completed on Saturday, the 13th Pausha- 
badi, S. 1869. 

VII. Foil. 1086— 114a. 

Ghdturi Bddhdjlm. 

A collection of songs on the sports 
of Radha and Krishna. By Ranchhod 

Begins : 

^h U»i€3 H^L^L^ni 11 
:il%l4 sX^i ^-HILii 

a^oD. =431 H^i3Q.=ni II 

»>iL^in =^l»i "l^HL II 

(J^ "l^USL =^L^^ bH II 
^IL>1L "{f>\. •»3'c^ II 

The poems have been printed in the 
' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. iii., p. 821. 
The editor mentions other poems of a similar 
nature composed by the author, but gives no 
dates, or account of his life. 

VIII. Foil. 1146—1196. 

^*t (i &{l ^ I 


An anonymous poem, in 186 verses, on the 
love of Krishna. 

Begins : 

n-Hh M.\.^ «1->J II 
■»jn ^k%k ^O ^ II 

'HlfS/^Qil ^1].% II 1 II 

>in ^ni. bi^ ^cii nsfl. r:ii 
>in^L m •^^■^'i II 

IX. Foil. 1196—189. 

Nala Damayantinl hatha. 
A metrical version of the story of king 
Nala and Damayanti, taken from tlie Vana- 
parva of the Mahabharata. By Premananda. 

E 2 



Begins : 

^15/ (4i;(L oi«li HiSH 11 

The poem is in 64 chapters, and bears no 
date of composition. The year Sam vat 1776 
(^ITl^ i^Tt^) appears in the lithographed 
edition of Bombay, 1858, and S. 1742 {■^Hji?, 
o^dtwil) in the *' Students' edition" (2nd 
edition) of Bombay, 1880.* 

The copy was completed on Sunday, the 
7th Vaiiakha-&a(£-i, S. 1869, i.e. 23rd May, 

Colophon: j^rQ. ^«IH1-«{L=4H14 S§IL 
Jll'H'i^^L ^^ ^ n . . . ^[-Kn U<i,t^ ni 
H'S."^ H^lH^L HI o HR ^n@ ^ ^H'H^iR.Qil 
§1^ ^ II 


Add. 26,516.— Foil. 192; IQi in. by 5i ; 
18 lines, 4|- in. long; dated Samvat 1870 
(A.D. 1814). [William Eeskine.J 

I. Foil. 1—49. 


A poem in 26 chapters, containing an 
account of the battles between Rama and 
Ravana, taken from the Yuddhakanda of the 
Ramayana. By Premananda. 

* Premdnand's Naldkliyan. Students' edition, pre- 
pared by Kavi Narmadashankar Ldlashankar. 

Begins : > 

Jii"*ii^[lni«ii ^L>[1 II 
0413^1 H^ig^i^"^ II 

H«^i9il II 31 L3 &{l«^L ^ ^?l^.cM. II 
4>141 HL€^>0.!s4 hIi4 "' 
«l<3i ^Qi «? fHlH-?^ II 

^^ (43(1 hW \SX Vl>i II 

-ni^ ^k"\n 11^ k'^ 5^ j!:i«iL II 
wii^t <s/n>i "i«| =^H^i^ II 

=^L<=ri 6/^4^ ^nn^i i^^Hi II 

The poem was completed on Sunday, the 
2nd Chaitra-SMtZi, Samvat 1741 (A.D. 1684)., 

The copy was made on Tuesday, the 7th 
Chaitra-JatZi, S. 1870, i.e. 12th April, 1814. 

II. Foil. 49&— 79a. 

Babhruvdhananl hatha. 

A poem in 22 chapters, containing the 
Mahabharata story of the combat between 
Babhruvahana and his father Arjuna. By 

Begins : 

4tiin(4^qi 3li9^lHf{l ^IR II 

"Hl^iaofl niiili^l ^ (Si:?. II 

-^1^ =4 01 iiTiin II 

^Hi-KL =»ira 'H^iI'r: II 

=niir f^-H i^lL^O. "^ :^^^He{l "^ II 
^(H-HfillLftl <HOlHr[L II 

h\^<^ -HLni a{:i'i^ "f^ "^l 11 

csi5^ II >iini ^5/ ^H^iiii <n-»3n II 
atlv^ -nn^nl^nLJu II 

4^(^ ti^"^^, ^iii^L^i ■n«tfH9^ II 

=HLlf U^ =^"il =nUl II 



Harirama is probably the poet of that 
name noticed by the editors of the Brihat 
kavyadohana (vol. iii., p. 480), a resident of 
Surat, and author of Sitasvayamvara, Ruk- 
minisvayamvara, and Krishnavirahanan 
pada. He is said to have been living in 
S. 1880, but this is clearly a mistake, perhaps 
a typographical error for S. 1770, as the 
poet's Sitasvayamvara is dated S. 1703. 

III. Foil. 795—1386. 


The Mahabharata account, in verse, of the 
elopement and marriage of Subhadra, sister 
of Krishna, with Arjuna. By Premananda, 

Begins : 

'd^i ^L=^ nto^tt nn^ 6/1 \ II 


^% ^§ %i^i^ II 
<3i«^ II n>i 6/1 tfi^ Mia "HHiLil II 

"h i^ -^s/n JllR II 

n fi->il. ^t|\ Mii^ial Hi^ II 
s^k i1hi«^ ^R:^f{l II 

>lH4l'»tL3§l =^l^ VIH ^ II 
HLSHni =H:(IcI II 

shm s^^ >i*i ^iL>i^ II 

ft\ ^1=0.^ Sll^ H^'^ II 

The poem was completed on Thursday, 
the 10th Phalguna-SMcZi, S. 1758. 

^13°H3L MlJU 4'^l*lt3 II 
S^hH M.'^Sl ^^ll-Kl ^i^HL^ II 
!i^V5^ §l@ =ni'^l=nL<»lt3 II 

The scribe's colophon is dated Wednesday, 
the 6th Vai^akha-SM(^i, S. 1870, i.e. 11th May, 

IV. Poll. 139—192. 

Abhimanyuni dlchydna, 

A poem describing the valour of Abhi- 
manyu, the son of Arjuna, iu the wars 
between the Pandavas and Kauravas, taken 
from the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata. 
By Premananda. 

Begins : 

^^■A f!|il4 Oin=^l H^ii 

?!>l€^l^i«l4. |>IL^ II 

cSifri II fi/1 '{l^ia'ii -ij-^i 4.^yvA II 

*n ^R^«4 i^3>i c3R:^>ii<n h 

-Ht^lHn i^HL ^?^ ^^ II 
44l>lHL«l*l ^qg ^:i "il^^l II 

^q 6/«i>i<? ^ia»i, II 

C\l3i H^=l4 ^^>l i§lL ^ II 
?l(^«ri i«| >H^>Lia>l II 

The manuscript is defective ; breaking off 
at the commencement of chapter 46. The 
poem is in 50 chapters, and has been 
pablished in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' 
vol. ii., p. 127. It is there dated Samvat 


Add. 26,517.— Foil. 266; 9i in. by 6i ; 15 
to 17 lines, 4| in. long ; dated Samvat 1870 
(A.D. 1814J. , [William 'Eeskike.j 



I. Foil. 1—1026. 


A poem on the legend of Prahlada, the son 
of the daitya Hiranyaka^ipu, described in 
no. 44. By Kalidasa of Wassawad. 

Begins : 

ni-^c^ @>{l='il ^sx II 

Jll>l^n ^^ fs"^ ?IHI II 
€:l\oi\^3 I a»lf{l 5^-«i jy^:^ „ 

«l-^ |^L4l\'^"^Hl II 
SH^Q^L =n"i^ =^i'QLL ^i'^^L II 
=n^l9il i^l-ni"^ >ll€^ II 

sn^qi =H^n fnL«^ II 

This poem' is published in the ' Brihat 
kavyadohana,' vol. i., p. 503. Nothing 
appears to be known of Kalidasa beyond 
the fact that he was a Nagar Brahman of 
Wassawad. His Sitasvayamvara was com- 
posed in S. 1832,* and this poem in S. 1833, 
the date being expressed (fol. 102a, 1. 6) in 
the line sx^n j^mi ^i^loi n J!i^Lt>lR@ 
[i.e. ;?iaiL:^] H^ **t5!> *-6- the Samvat year 
denoted by the number of the Puranas (18), 
and one added to the number of ^ringdras 

II. Foil. 103— 200a. 


The Pauranic story, in verse, of Usha, the 
daughter of Bana, and of her rescue from 
captivity and marriage with Aniruddha, 
grandson of Krishna. By Premananda. 

* Prachinahdmja, vol. v., no. 1. 

Begins : 

[aiva^Hc^l HLQJL "KOl ® II*] 

agni ^19^ L 5j (i\y^^ HL^ C) II 

<oi«n II Hin ^^■^ii «n=*l '^^ II 
•»3^ ^ftl nl^l II 

The date of composition is not given. 
The scribe's colophon is dated Saturday, the 
8th Phalguna-SMcZi, S. 1870, i.e. 26th February, 

III. Foil. 2006— 244a. 

Narasimha Mehetdnd putrano vivdha. 

An account, in verse, of the festivities at 
the marriage of the son of the poet Nara- 
simha Meheta. By Haridasa. 

Begins : 

H^§i>t u^L"*! €-»{L=nLfi*i €3 II 
'{loi'Hi^'aiL iH ^cin © II 

<SL<A II '{lomii^Qil ^^L^i^^L II 

as/nl =4"iR II 

The poem is in 22 cantos, and has been 
published in the Prachlnakavyamala, vol. ix. 
The editors have given a short biographical 
sketch of the author. Haridasa was a 
merchant of Baroda, and was employed by 
the poet Premananda as his agent in the 
management of his household affairs. In 

* Supplied from the printed edition in Brihat kavya- 
dohana, vol. i., p. 33. 



S. 1721 Haridasa began to study poetry 
under the tutorsliip of Premananda. He 
composed several poems, and died during 
tlie lifetime of his master. 

In the printed edition of this work the 
date of composition is stated to be S. 1725, 
but the lines containing that date do not 
appear in the present copy. 

The scribe's colophon is dated Thursday, 
the 13th Phalguna-SMc?i, S. 1870, i.e. 3rd 
March, 1814 

IV. Foil. 2446—249. 

Purvl bhdshdno 8uddmo. 

A poem on the story of Sudama and 
Krishna. By Narayana. 

Begins : 
'?(L<|il^?n.«S3lri 91-n^ ©"KLstL SSL^i^n u 

sflJim ^ni^lSLi :ii^ II 
4ti<n^ «n iL§ II 

«ni\ ■>ii^>tL =noiLk II 

nii |^an\^ H^^rlLl II 

The poem is written in an Eastern dialect 
of Hindi intermixed with Gujarati. The 
author states at the conclusion of the work 
that he is a resident of Junnar, and gives the 
date S. 1803. 

V. Foil. 250—256. 

Suddmdnd prabhdtiyd. 

Songs on the story of Sudama, and the 
favours granted him by Krishna. 

Begins : 

6/|Hf<L ni^i >Q.«i ^ II ri>idi9^ II 
vilfi ^^iHdv^l II §n k?.^i \iii II 

"nnni 'H«l\^§l SiXi^^ %i9X II «/|Hc^l "Kiel S II 
U^ "lL«^?s ^l§ II in Hl>l "l§ II 
=tn ^ H^cl 2(1 ^(i^ai^ ^ =^@V9il II 


Add. 26,518.— Foil. 96; 9J in. by H; 17 
lines, 4|- in, long ; dated Samvat 1870 (A.D. 
1814). ["William Erskine.J 

I, Foil. 1— 69a. 

R ■*! «rl >l 1(4 L ri'H 


A poem in glorification of Para^urama, the 
sixth incarnation of Vishnu. By Kalyana, 

Begins : 

H^Sin Hl^ l-^ @>(l^ld«l II 

^cflJU ris -nnsi visi"*! ^«n=>i « 

=HL@t <Hl4«a >IL|41 ^||l 4JUn<l II 

=ii^i»iJiifi?s ^ "i«| ulo^i II 

=H«3^tJli '{Iti v^qi «ni9ii II 

The author states at the conclusion of the 
poem that he is by caste an UdTchya (Brah- 
man), the son of Viivambhara 6ukla, a 
resident of Palgam in the Pargana Daman 
in Ramakshetra, or the country along the 
Malabar coast, and that he completed the 
work on Thursday, the 7th day of the light 
half of Marga^irsha, Samvat 1808. 

The copy was completed on Saturday, the 
18th Phalguna-ftadi, S. 1870, i.e. 19th March, 

Colophon : ^<r([J^<^>i(^ >lHSLci>l4 SSlL 

J!i'>i»i^<3^i ^iiviwnl §iiJ" § II ... sa-nn 



II. Foil. 696—87. 


Another account, in verse, of Para^urama, 
taken from the Vanaparva of the Maha- 
bharata. By ^ivadasa. See no. 43. 

Begins : 

<rL=M?L (SlSl -ije/ SSLSX S^m hA II 
H^tq^l II iCl S^qi -^^s/ t^V^h @HR. n 
6/0ina«9^l'^ ^HI>{1 II 
hW !s^ =n^Q[lii H^h4 II 

The poem is in 12 cantos, and has been 

published in the ' Prachluakavya,' vol. vii„ 
no. 4. The poem is dated S. 1667. 

The scribe's colophon is dated Tuesday, 
the 1st Chaitra-SM&', S. 1870, the 22nd March, 

Iir. Foil. 88—96. 


A collection of Hindu songs in honour of 

Begins : 

^S ada^aal RIQ^L i^^ II 

The manuscript is incomplete, breaking 
off in the middle of the 18th pada. 



Add. 26,520.— Foil. 325; 8^ in. by 6^; 12 
lines, 3| in. long ; dated the 5th May, 1811. 

[William Beskine.J 

Mufarrih al-Jculuh. 

A Gujarati version of the Mufarrih al- 
kulub, or Persian version of the Hitopade^a, 
by Taj ibn Mu'in al-Din Malki. See the 
Persian Oat., p. 7576. 

Heading : 5^ 'irlLwi.'^ "lt>l M^^^ =^n 

"Sis y, II 

Begins: a>i "^niwi«ll '^S'lR '^^^llfnL- 



The translation, evidently the work of a 
Parsi, abounds in Persian words and phrases. 
There are two lengthy colophons by the 
scribe, one in Persian, the other in Griijarati, 
in which the date of completion of the copy 
is given in the English, Samvat, Saka, 
Hijrah, and Parsi eras. He claims descent 
from Neryosangh Dhaval, a Parsi priest of 
the 15th century who translated the Zand 
Avasta and other religious books into San- 
skrit, and gives his genealogy as follows : — 

Darab b. Manek, b. Bahram, b. Jamasp, b. 
Manek, b. Dastur Pahalan, b. Farldun; a 
native of Nosari (in Baroda), residing at 


Add. 26,521.— Poll. 147; 8^ in. by 6; 12 
lines, 3f in. long ; dated the 3rd September, 
1808. [William Ebskine.] 

Makar i 'aurat. 

A collection of short tales illustrating the 
craftiness of women. 

Heading: ^«i -{.L^Hntn >l?sl"^ =^:inal ^l^ 

i^ ^§ I ci 'ilH^ ^nioi mH nin ^ "^ 

Begins : ^ icll«i^ 'nS-^R ^IL^R. a>l-n 

^ilin wiL«n5.'nl ^njsfl. \^^\.'h ^ii^^ ^>i 

This copy was made by Darab b. Manek, 
the writer of the preceding manuscript. In 
his colophon to this work also he has given 
his genealogy, and the date of completion in 
the various eras current in Bombay. 


Or. 2697.— FoU. 67; 6f in. by 5i; 15 lines, 
3|- in. long; neatly written on European 
paper, water-marked " Allee, 1824." 


A collection of one hundred oriental anec- 
dotes in Marathi, with Gujarati translations. 
See the Marathi MSS. Cat., p. 36&. 

The Marathi anecdotes are written on foil. 
1 — 33, and their Gujarati translations on 
foil. 34—65. 

The first anecdote in Gujarati is as 
follows : — 

^^ XJ^J^ TflTTT^T TIVT^^ ^j ^ mfTT ^rfv^T^ 
SRT^ 'SITf li^T^ 3^^^ 'IT^'H ^tt 5^ ^'^'^ II 





Add. 26,461.— Foil. 117; 9^111. by 5^; 20 to 
24 lines, about 4 in. long; written in Jain 
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Eeskine.J 

A collection of works in Sanskrit, Prakrit, 
and Gujarati, mostly written by the same 
hand, in a manuscript the leaves of which 
are numbered ^^'a to ^^^. The following are 
in Gujarati : — 

I. Foil. 6—61 (m—K"^). 

Navatattva- chopdi. 

A metrical paraphrase of the Navatattva, 
or Nine Principles of Jain philosophy. See 
no. 19. 

Begins : ^^tj^wiV^: ii 
'^nf^ ^^ ^T^^^t I ■fhf5w[sic] n^ HT^^rtn: ^ft i 
tTR^ wm HOT? ■a^ir: i HTsrig^^ ■sint ^f«t f^^T ii '\ ii 

^tn^Tl ^t^ ^7 TT^ «H I fg^ ^^^ ?I1I^T H^ II ^ II 

The author's name is not mentioned. He 
dedicates the work in the opening verse, and 
also at the conclusion of each chapter, to his 
Guru Bhavasagara Suri of the Anchala- 
gachchha (Samvat 1510—1683).* 

* See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. Ixxxvi. 

The work is written in chopai verse, in 
a style of language closely resembling the 
Marwari dialect of Hindi. 

The Nine Principles are explained in 
separate chapters, as follows : — 

1. Jivatattva 

2. A jivatattva 

3. Punyatattva 

4. Papatattva 

5. Asravatattva 

6. Samvaratattva 

7. Nirjaratattva 

8. Bandhatattva 

9. Mokshatattva 

foil. 66— 33a, vrs. 484. 

33&— 37a, 
37a— 385, 
386— 40a, 
40a— 426, 
466— 48a, 
486— 54a, 
54a— 676, 


The date of composition, Samvat 1575 
(A.D. 1632) is given at the conclusion of an 
epilogue of 59 verses. 

Ends : ^^w v:^ ^^^ft ^ftj isi'hiwftT^ 'arfft^ 
^tftr ^'Wtr^ 'sinrff ^7ij^ ■oB^hit nrf^ Hrrfn^ iq^ imbii 

Hq^RT^ ^fVw -^RTJ^ tirq tj^Tl[ |fciTT: ^ ^J^hm Hlf^ 

fts't f^^ ^'^ f^^m: II M<i II ^fw ^'hr^TTigf q^ 
^»nTi II Tf^mf ^"^^^T «)?Mo II ^'t»i!cim!ffl^ ^^^^ 

II. Poll. 62—93 {\ti—\r). 


A Sanskrit metrical treatise on divination, 
with an anonymous Gujarati version. 

Begins : ^'H^mnRJi: 



vf^ -m^ sft^ Tj^ fTsiTPT ^'k^ w^ ^i 

sTTHHiJiHHK'hnt I ^f^g^^trq \ 
fi\f^^^^idim\ I ««5i=)-«r«i<<'yi ii ^ ii 

^f^ "ST^ TH^ ^WS 5ftt^ «<5m^ ftpTO^ 11 ? II 

li-M^lv^gl^ I ^53:^?^ ^1^ I 
^rariiNfTOr't^ 1 f^>T^ v^tw^ 11 8 11 
Tg^^ Trt-g ^'t^ ^^t 5ftt^ ^qrft: ?^ ^^ ^i^ 

^th( ^T5T ^T^ 5frt^ 11 %* II 

The work contains rules for determining 
a man's duration of life, liis characteristic 
temperament or his future condition, rich or 
poor, lucky or unlucky, by means of palmistry, 
but more particularly by a study of the 
peculiarities of form, size or colour of the 
various parts of the human body. It is 
divided into two parts, the first, in 165 
verses (ending at fol. 78a), relates to men ; 
the second, in 123 verses, to women, con- 
cluding with a description of the four classes 
of females, known as PadminI, Chitrini, 
SankhinT, and Hastini. 

Each verse of the Sanskrit text is followed 
by its Gujarati translation bearing the same 
number. At the end of the work is an 
illustration of the palm of the left hand with 
emblematical figures. 

III. Foil. 94— 106a. {\n—\H^). 

Girndr- tirthoddhdra-ona Mm a. 

A metrical account of the restoration of 
the temple and worship of Neminatha at 
Girnar. By Nayasundara. 

Begins : ^ni^^^J^ ^n3[ ^nifi^ 11 

•siftl^? ■pfltiTt *rf^»T?: \ ^ffoBT'Xr ^t^^ f^TTSr^^ I 

^ftHT? ^TTi^m^ ^^^(TO jfsrn: ^^cin: 1 

* Mistake for 8. 

^f? »|^^3n^m faftvfic I ^"^%^ fiBftf^TT II s II 

rPT V'Tw'f II ^TOf^Ju't »Jlkl3I^ II <\ II 

^^Tgw% f^^^ ^^jjit I ^rramfti ^mr^^r't ii =5 ii 

H^fl^ «Iinw^^ ^^pf^JSr I »T^^lT¥VT TTRIT^ II ^ II 

^■5 ^T firftir jft ^v^Tr't I MTPt^iT TT^xmir'hT'f iiSii 

The poem is in 185 verses, written in a 
form of Marwari. It recounts how Ratan 
Seth, the eldest of the three sons of Chandra 
Seth the proprietor of the village of Nava- 
halapattan, a pious Jain oravaka and deacon 
{sanghapati), devoted his wealth on the 
restoration of the temple at Girnar sacred to 
Neminatha, in which holy deed he was 
assisted by his wife Silavati and his son 
Komala. This occupied eighteen years,* and 
was completed in Samvat 1449 (A.D. 1392). f 

Dr. James Fergusson, in his description of 
the ruined temples on the sacred hill of 
Girnar,! states that the temple to Neminatha 
is the largest and oldest. " An inscription 
upon it records that it was repaired in 
A.D. 1278, and unfortunately a subsequent 
restorer has laid his heavy hand upon it, so 
that it is . difficult now to realise what its 
original appearance may have been." 

lY. Foil. 106&— 109a. {\^—\>ii). 


A poem in praise of Sankeswar, a town 
in the Belgaum District of the Bombay 

* V. 167. 
t V 172. 

^Trram^ ^f»r I Tg^'t^ IsfTT W 11 «5? II 

J History of Indian and Eastern Architecture, London, 
1876, p. 230. 




Begins : 

^Wgt'tfTrfk ^^ nx^^^ I1 1 1I 

i'i^?T:ni»ftf^TC QJ^rq^mf^^nr ii ? ii 

The poem is in 46 verses, and was written 
during the time of king Asvasena in Samvat 
1672* (A.D. 1615). This copy was made 
for Shah Hirachandra on Wednesday, the 
9th Vaisakha-fcftcii, Samvat 1737 (A.D. 

* V. 45. ^^TT ^V ^T^'^ft'J 

Colophon : ^ir ^^t; h^^ ^^: ii ^^ «)*?* 

V. Foil. 109&— 117. {\<ii—xm). 

A collection of Jain hymns in praise of 
the Tlrthankaras, concluding with two short 
poems on points of recital, partly in Prakrit, 
partly in Gujarati. 

These also were copied for Shah Hira- 
chandra, as in IV. above, the manuscript 
being dated Tuesday, the 8th Pausha-&a(Zi, 
Samvat 1733 (A.D. 1676). 

Colophon : ^fk ^"^raf^fti: ^^: ii imit «i*5^ ■^^ 



Add. 26,524.— Poll. 86. Strips of paper 
about 18 in, by 3f; written between Samvat 
1848 and 1863 (A.D. 1791—1806). 

[William Erskine.J 

A collection of papers containing accounts 
written by Narayanadasa Balakrishna Dasa 
and other gumashtas of Bagalkot and other 
villages in the Patan subdivision of the 
Bombay Presidency, respecting money due 
from tenants as rent, or on transactions in 
grain, cloth, and other articles. 

( 87 ) 


The references are to the numbers under wliich the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 

Abhimanyuni akhyana^ 50 iv. 
Acharariga-siitraj 1. 
Agamasaroddhara, 29. 
Aupapatika-sutra, 3. 
Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii. 
Bhaktamarastotraj 9. 
Bhalami chopai^ 26 n. 
Bhramara-paehisij 49 ii. 
Chandrahasani katha, 49 iii. 
Char khandani varta, 43. 
Chatuhsarana-sutra, 5. 
Chaturi manasamani, 49 i. 
Chaturi Eadhajini, 49 vii. 
Chansarana-prakarana, 5. 
Dangavakhyana, 43. 
Dasavaikalika-siitra, 7. 
Dipalikakalpa, 16, 17. 
Divalikalpa, 16, 17. 
Divalikalpa-balabodha, 30. 
Draupadi-svayamvara, 43. 
Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27. 
DYadasa-bhavana, 26 i. 
Gadhesang rajani varta, 47 i. 

Girnar-tirthoddhara-mahima, 56 iii. 

Goshti-sataka, 55. 

Harischandrapuri, 49 iii. 

Hastamalaka, 44. 

Jambucharitra, 25. 

Jivavichara-sutra, 21. 

Jnatadharmakatha, 2. 

Kalpasamacharl-sangraha, 31. 

Kalpasutra, 8. 

Krishnavirahanan pada, 50 ii. 

Laghu-kshetrasamasa-praka.rana, 13, 14, 15. 

Lakshmanaharana, 49 ii. 

Mahabharata, by Vishnudasa, 49 in. 

Makar i 'aurat, 54. 

Mufarrih al-kulub, 53. 

Nala Damayantini katha, 49 ix. 

Nalakhyana, 49 ii. 

Nanda batrisini varta, 49 iv. 

Narasimha Mehetana putrano vivaha, 51 in. 

Navatattva, 19, 20, 21. 

Navatattva-chopai, 56 i. 

Nayachakrasara, 29. 

Okhaharana, 51 ii. 



Padmavatini vartij 49 v. 
Padminini varta, 47 ii. 
Pancia dandani varta, 47 iv. 
Parasuramakhyana, 52 ii, 43. 
Pattavali, 36. 
Prabhatiya^ 52 iii. 
Prahladakhyana, by Bhanadasa, 44. 

by Kalidasa, 51 i. 

Purvi bhashano SndamOj 51 iv. 

Eajaprasniya-sutra, 4. 
Ramayana, by VisHnudasa, 49 in. 
Ranayajna, 50 i. 

Rasikapriya, 42. 

Rayapaseni-sutra, 4. , 

Rukmangadanun akhyana, 49 in. 

EukminlsvayamTaraj 50 ii. 

Samudrika, 56 ii. 

Samyaktvakaunmdi, 22. 

Saiigbayanl, 11, 12. 

Sangrabani-sutra, 11, 12. 

S'ankhesvara-stavana, 56 iv. 

Santharavidbi, 23. 

S'atrunjaya-uddhara, 28. 

Shadavasyaka-sutra, 6. 
Siddhantalapaka, 31. 
Sitasvayamvara, by Harirama, 50 ii. 

by Kalidasa, 51 i. 

Snehalila, 49 viii. 

S'raddhapratikramana-sutra (i.q. Vandanaka- 

sutra), 24. 
S'ripalacharitra, 13. 
Subhadraharana, 50 in. 
Sudamacharitra, 49 ti. 
Sudamana prabbatiya, 51 v. 
S'ukabohoteri, 45. 
S'ukasaptati, 46. 
S'ukasarikani varta, 47 v. 
Tbagni varta, 47 in. 
Udyamakarma-samvada, 48. 
Upadesamala-prakarana, 18. 
Uvavai-sutra, 3. 
Vaidyajivana, 38. 
Vaidyavallabba (fragment), 39. 
Vandanaka-sutra, 24. 
Vimalamahatmya, 52 i. 
Yogasastra, 10. 

( 39 ) 


Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death. of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


Village rent and other accounts, 57. 


Life of Mahavira, 35. 

Pattavali of the V.eshadhara branch of Lum- 
pakas, 36. 


Samudrika, 56 ii. 


Gujarati grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 40. 


Acharanga-sutra. Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary by Parsvachandra Siiri, 1. 

Agamasaroddhara (S. 1776), by Devachandra 
Ganij pupil of Dipachandra, 29. 

Aupapatika-sutra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 3. 

Bhaktamarastotra, Sanskrit text, and commen- 
tary by Rishi Dayarama, 9. 

Bhalaini chopai, by Bhimaji Bharati, 26 ii. 

Chatuhsarana-siitra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 5. 

Chausarana-prakarana. See Chatuhsarana-sutra. 

Das'avaikalika-siitra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 7. 

Dlpalikakalpa, Sanskrit text, with notes, 16, 17. 

Divalikalpa. See Dlpalikakalpa. 

Divalikalpa-balabodha (S. 1821), 30. 

Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27. 

Dvadasa-bhaTana, by Sakalachandra G-ani, 26 i< 

Jain cosmography (fragment), 33. 

Jain hymns, 56 v. 

Jain legends (fragment), 32. 

Jain religions poems, 34. 

Jambucharitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 25. 

Jivavichara-siitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 

Jnatadharmakatha, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 2. 

Kalpasutra, Prakrit text, and commentary by 
Sukhasagara Gani, 8. 

Laghu-ksbetrasamasa-prakarana, Prakrit text 
and notes, 13. With commentary by 
Parsvachandra Siiri, 14 A, 15. With 
commentary by Dayasimha Gani, 14 B. 



Navatatfcva, Prakrit text, and commentary 
(S. 1773) by Jnanavimala Suri, 19. With 
commentary by Muni Eatnasimha, 20. 
With commentary by Parsvachandra Siiri, 
Navatattva-chopai, 56 i. 

Eajaprasniya-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 4. 

Rayapaseni-sutra. See Rajaprasniya-sutra. 

Samyaktvakaumudi, Sanskrit text, and transla- 
tion, 22. 

Sanghayaiji. See Sangrahani-siitra. 

Sangrahanl-sutra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 
11, 12. 

SantLaravidhi, Prakrit text, and translation, 23. 

S'atrunjaya-uddhara (S. 1768}, by Premavijaya, 

Shadavasyaka-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary by Nemiharnsa (?) Gani, 6. 

Siddhantalapaka, 31. 

S'raddhapratikramaiia-siitra. See Vandahaka- 

Upadesamala-prakarana, Prakrit text, and com- 
mentary (S. 1543) by Nanna Suri, 18. 

Uvavai-siitra. See Aupapatika-sutra. 

Vandanaka-siitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 

Yogasastra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 10. 


Vocabulary of Gujarati, Marathi and Hindi 
words, 41. 


Arithmetical tables and calculations, 37. 


Vaidyajivana, Sanskrit text, and gloss, 38. 
Vaidyavallabha (fragment), Sanskrit text, and 
gloss, 39. 


Abhimanyuni akhyana (S. 1727), by Prema- 

nanda, 50 iv. 
Babhruvahanani katha, by Harirama, 50 ii. 
Bhramara-pachisi, by Premananda, 49 ii. 
Chandrahasani katha (S. 1624), by Vishnudasa, 

49 HI. 
Char khandani varta (S. 1696), by S'ivadasa, 

Chaturi manasamani, by Narasimha Meheta 

(S. 1537), 49 I. 
Chaturi Eadhajini, by Ranchod Bhakat, 49 vii. 
Gadhesang rajani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 

47 I. 
Girnar-tirthoddhara-mahima, by Nayasundara, 

56 III. 
Nala Damayantini katha, by Premananda, 49 ix. 
Nanda batrisini varta, by S'amala Bhata, 

49 IV. 
Narasimha Mehetana putrano vivaha (S. 1725), 

by Haridasa, 51 iii. 
Okhaharana, by Premananda, 51 ii. 
Padmavatini varta (S. 1774), by S'amala Bhata, 

49 v. 
Padminini varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 ii. 
Pancha dandani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iv. 
Parasuramakhyilna (S. 1667), by S'ivadasa, 

52 II. 
Prabhatiya, 52 iii. 

Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), by Bhanadasa, 44. 
Prahladakhyana (S. 1833), by Kalidasa of Was- 

sawad, 51 i. 
Purvi bhashano Sudamo (S. 1803), by Nara- 

yana, 51 iv. 
Ranayajna (S. 1741), by Premananda, 50 i. 
S'ankhelvara-stavana (S. 1672), 56 iv. 
Snehalila, 49 viii. 

Subhadraharana (S. 1758), by Premananda, 
50 III. 



Sadamacharitra (S. 1738), by Premananda, 

49 VI. 
Sudamana-prabhatiya, 51 v. 
S'uka-bolioteri (S. 1821), by S'amala Bhata, 45. 
Sukasaptati, 46. 

S'ukasarikani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 v. 
Tliagni varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iii. 
Udyamakarma-samvada, by S'amala Bhata, 48. 
Vaishnava songs, 36. 
Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), by Kalyana, 52 i. 


Easikapriya, Braj-bhasha text of Kelava Dasa, 
and translation by Ku^aladhira TJpadhyaya, 


[Tales in verse are included under POETRY.) 
Goshti-sataka, 55. 
Makar i aurat, 54. 
Mufarrih al-kulub, 53. 

( *2 ) 


Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in tlie case of 
scribes tbey refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

Abhayadeva Siiri, 2, 3. 

.Amritachandra Siiri, of the Lumpalca-gachehha, 3. 

Ashadhacbarya, 32. 

Atmarama Vijayaji, 36. 

Balamukunda, Pandit, scribe (S. 1864), 44. 

Bhada, son of Vitold Singh, 36. 

Bhadrabahu. Kalpasiitra, 8. 

Bhagchand, RisM, 36. 

Bhana, /oMwc^er of the Veshadhara sect (S. 1533), 

Bhanadasa. Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), 44. 

Bhavasagara Suri, 56 i. 

Bhima, Rishi, of Paligam, 36. 

Bhimaji Bharati, son of Gunanidhi Bharati. 
Bhalaini chopai, 26 ii. 

Bhima Sena, 9. 

Bhiidhara Vyasa, 49 iii. 

Chandra Siiri. Sangrahani-siitra, 11, 12. 

Darab b. Manek, scribe, 53, 54. 

Dayarama, Rishi, pupil of SujdnajL Commen- 
tary on the Bhaktamarastotra, 9. 

Dayasimha Gani, pupil of Jayatilaka Gani. 

Commentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 

prakarana, 14 B. 
Devachandra Grani, pupil of Dipachandra, Agama- 

saroddhara (S. 1776), 29. 
Devasaubhagya Muni, 8. 
Devidasa, Rishi, 13. 

Dharmadasa Gani. Upadesamala-prakarana, 18. 
Dipachandra, 29. 
Dipasagara Gani, 8. 
Gokuladasa Svami, 13. 
Govinda Bharati, 26 ii. 
Gunameru, 46. 
Gunanidhi Bharati, 26 ii. 
Gunavardhana Gani, pupil of Nanna Suri, scribe 

(S. 1543), 18. 
Haridasa, of Baroda. Narasimha Mehetana 

putrano vivaha (S. 1725), 51 iii. 
Harirama. Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii. 
Harivamsa, Rishi, scribe (S. 1718), 13. 
Hemachandra. Togasastra, 10. 



Hirachandra, Shah, 66 iv. v. 

Jagmal, Jtishi, of Sarvar, 36. 

Jayachandra Suri, pupil of Somasundara, 6. 

Jayatilaka Gani, 14 B. 

Jinabhadra Grani KshamaSramana, 11, 14 B. 

Jinachandra Suri, 29. 

Jinahamsa Suri, 1. 

Jinasundara Suri, pupil of Somasundara, Dipa- 
likakalpa, 16, 17, 30. 

Jiva, son of Tejpdl (S. 1613), 36. 

Jnanavimala Suri. Commentary on the Nava- 
tattva (S. 1773), 19. 

Kalidasa, of Wassawad. Prahladakhyana (S. 
1833), 51 I. 

Kalyana. Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), 52 i. 

Kalyanasagara Siiri, 30. 

Kesava, son of Shah Vzjd, 36. 

Kesava Dasa, of Orchha. Rasikapriya, 42. 

Kesavaji, Rishi, 5. 

Khemaji, Rishi, 5. 

Kusaladhira Upadhyaya. Translation of Rasika- 
priya, 42. 

Kuyar, Rishi, 36. 

Lalavijaya Gani, 16. 

Leyden (J.) Br. Gujarati grammar, 40. 

Lolimbaraja. Vaidyajivana, 38. 

Mahavira. Life, 35. 

Malay agiri, 4, 11. 

Manatungacharya. Bhaktamarastotra, 9. 

Manikasagara, pupil of ViseshasSgara, scribe 
(S. 1826), 15. 

Maniratna Suri, 19. 

Meghaji, Rishi, 4. 

Megkaraja, 4. 

Nanna Snri,ofthe Koranta-gaehchha. Commentary 
on the Upadesamala-prakarana (S. 1543), 18. 

Narasimha Meheta (S. 1537). Chaturl manasa- 
mani, 49 i. 

Narayana. Piirvi bhashano Sudamo (S. 1803), 
51 IV. 

Narayanadasa Balakrishna Dasa, 57. 

Nayasundara. Girnartirthoddhara-mahima, 56 iii. 

Nemihamsa (?) Gani, Commentary on the 
Shadavasyaka-siitra, 6. 

Neryosangh Dhaval, 53. 

Niina, Rishi, 36, 

Padmasundara. Jambucharitra, 25. 

Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of Sadhuratna. Com- 
mentary on the Acharanga-sutra, 1. Com- 
mentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, 14 A, 15. Commentary on the 
Navatattva, 21. 

Premananda Bhata. Abhimanyuni akhyana 
(S. 1727), 50 IV. Bhramara-pachisi, 49 ii, 
Nala Damayantinl katha, 49 ix. Okha- 
harana, 51 ii. Ranayajna (S. 1741), 50 i. 
Subhadraharana (S. 1758), 50 iii. Suda- 
macharitra (S. 1738), 49 vi. 

Premavijaya. S'atrunjaya-uddhara (S. 1768), 

Punyasagari Siiri, 30. 

Rahiya, Rishi, pupil of Meghaji, scribe (S. 1794), 

Rajachandra. Commentary on the Uvavai 
siitra, 3. 

Rajadhara, Rishi, scribe (S. 1771), 2. 

Rajarama Manakji, 44. 

Rajasagara, 29, 

Ramavijaya. Marwari poem, 46. 

Ranchhod Bhakat. Chaturi Radhajini, 49 vii. 

Ratan Seth, of Navahallapattan, 56 in. 

Ratnahamsa Gani, pupil of Vinayahamsa Oani, 5. 

Ratnasaubhagya Gani, pupil of Bevasaubhagya 
Muni, scribe (S, 1785), 8; and (S. 1793), 

Ratnasekhara Suri. Laghu - kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, 13, 14, 

Ratnasimha, Muni, pupil of Ratnasuri. Com- 
mentary on the Navatattva, 20. 

Ratnasimha, son of Shah Surd, 36. 




Ratnasimlia Suri, 14 B. 

Hatnasurij Muni, of the Agama-gachcliha, 20. 

Eaycliand, pupil of Dayarama, 9. 

Riddhivijaya Gani, 16. 

Rupa, RisM (S. 1595), 36. 

Rupchand, Shah, 18. 

Sadhuratna, of the Ndgpuriya Tapd-gachchha, 1, 

Sakalachandra Gani. Dvadasa-bhavanaj 26 i. 

S'amala Biiata. Gadhesang rajani varta, 47 i. 
Nanda batrisini varta, 49 iv. Padmava- 
tini varta (S. 1774), 49 v. Padminini 
varta, 47 ii. Pancha dandani varta, 47 iv. 
S'ukabototeri (S. 1821), 45. S'ukasari- 
kani varta, 47 v. Thagni varta, 47 iii. 
Udyamakarma-samvada, 48. 

Sarva, RisM, of DhUi, 36. 

Sarvadeva, 18. 

Siddhantasagara Siiri (S. 1560), 10. 

S'ilangacharya, 1. 

Singharaj, son of Rinhivasa (S. 1755), 36. 

S'ivadasa, of Khamhhat. Char khandani varta 
(S. 1696), 43. Parasuramakhyana (S. 1667), 
52 II. 

S'ivaji, RisM (S. 1733), 36. 

S'ivanidhana, 11. 

Somasundara Suri (S. 1499), 6, 16, 30. 

S'rimalla, son of Saghdvar, 36. 

Sugalchand, 15. 

Sujanaji, 9. 

Sukhamalla, RisM (S. 1763), 36. 

Sukhasagara Gani, pupil of Dipasagara Gani. 

Commentary on the Kalpasiitra, 8. 

Revised commentary on the Navatattva, 
Sumatisagara, 29. 
Sliryavijaya, Pandit, scribe, 26 i. 
Udayavallabha Suri, 14 B. 
Udayavimala Suri, 5. 
Vajrasena, 13. 

Vimalasagara Gani, scribe, 29. 
Vinayahamsa Gani, 5. 
Viseshasagara, 15. 
Vishnudasa. Chandrahasani katha (S. 1624), 

49 III. 
Vivekavijaya, pup)il of Riddhivijaya Gani, scribe, 

Ya^ovijaya Gani. Dravyagunaparyayano ras, 27. 

( 46 ) 











26,463 . 




26,464a . 



26,366 .... 


26,464b . 






26,464c . 


2105a . 


26,374 . . . . 


26,464b . 








2112a . 


26,452a. . . . 


26,511 . 




26,452d . 




2116c . 


26,452f. . . . 


26,516 . 




26,452h . 




2118 . 


26,452m, p . 


26,518 . 




26,452n. . 




2133b . 


26,453a. . . . 










2137c . 


26,454a . 


26,522 . 


2697 . 


26,454b . 




4531 . 


26,454g . . . . 


26,524 . 


4533 . 






5117 . 


26,461 . . . . 


26,592 . 


5186 . 




26,595 . 








III. Medicine 



IV. Lexicography .... 4 

V. PoETfiY ...... 5 

VI. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents . 24 


Additions and Ooeeeotions . 

. 28 

Index of Titles . 

. 29 

Index oe Persons' Names . 

. 30 

Classed Index op Works 

. 32 

Numerical Index . 

. 34 






Add. 12,235B.— 147 leaves of bark; 4 in. by 
IGf ; 5 lines, 12f in. long; written apparently 
in the 18tli century. 

An historical account of Rudra Simha, 
Raja of Tipperah, written in Assamese. 

Begins : 

'Tifk *|-|Ci: ^■^-^^ C^^ Ttf^^Sf ^WT ^-^m tlC^ 

^\w\ c?cl^ ^sfl ^vrt^^ ^fvl'B;^ s/fir^^ ?\EJf^^ 
^1W TTt^ «1^lt fH^^c^l Tt^^ ^^1^ <^5 ^^r^ 

According to Assamese historians* Rudra 

* See Asdmburanji in Bengali by Haliram Dhekiyal 
(Calcutta, 1829), also in Assamese by Gunabhiram Baruya 
(Calcutta, 1900), and Aicimar huranji by Padmanatha 
Baruya (Tezpur, 1901). 

Simha, or king Chukhrangpha (^3f?,5Fl) of the 
Ahom dynasty of rulers of Assam, succeeded 
his father Gadadhara Simha, or Chupatpha 
(^^^Ivs^l), in 6akal617 (A.D. 1695), and died 
at Gauhati in Saka 1636 (A.D. 1714). He 
founded the city of Rangpur and made it his 
capital in Saka 1620. He was an equitable 
ruler, and a patron of arts and sciences. 
After a short expedition against the turbulent 
ruler of the neighbouring state of Jaintia, in 
which he was aided by the ruler of Cachar, 
the country enjoyed the blessings of peace 
and prosperity throughout his reign, and 
every effort was made to establish and 
maintain friendly relations with the rulers of 
Bengal and other parts of India. 

This history contains an account of this 
interchange of pacific relations with other 
nations by the agency of Ranga Kandali and 
other ambassadors, after the subjugation of 
Jaintia, in Saka 1632. An index of the 
contents of the work is appended. Leaf 108 
is missing. 




Or. 3361.— Foil. 175; 4 in. by 14; 8 or 9 
lines, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1132 (A.D. 
1725). [C. Bendall.J 


A life of Ohaitanya, in verse. By Krish- 
nadasa Kaviraja Gosvami. 

This popular biography of the famous 
Vaishnava reformer has been frequently 
published. This copy contains only the first 
21 out of 25 chapters {parichchheda) of the 
Madhyama-khanda, or second book. It 
begins with five Sanskrit ^lokas : — 

The Bengali text begins (1. 5): 

^^ §,f^^'rlftf 37¥ c^?^^|nf II 
'sftftf^icfi f^^f?ra-ici;jr ^If ^'tft^^ ii 

CT f^ 1%Cf C? \sl^1 =^^ TCJfJ^ ^f^ 11 

Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his 
sliort account of the life of the author,* that 
Krishnadasa Kaviraja, a Vaidya by caste, 
was born at Jhamatpur, a village in the 
district of Bardwan. The author says of 
himself, in chap. 5 of the Adikhanda of this 
w^ork, that Nityananda appeared to him in a 
dream, and ordered him to go to Briudaban. 

* Bangdld bhashd, Hughli, 1872, pt. i., p. 67. 

He accordingly dwelt there in companionship 
with Riipa, Sanatana, Raghunatha Dasa, and 
other famous Vaishnava teachers. It is very 
probable that he wrote this biography of 
Chaitanya at that place. 

The author has taken the Chaitanyabha- 
gavata of Vrindavana Dasa (see no. 11) as 
his model, supplying, as he tells us, a fuller 
and more detailed account of the life of 
Chaitanya. It is similarly divided into three 
parts {Ichanda), viz. : — 

1. Adikhanda, in 17 chapters. The birth, 
boyhood, education, and marriage of Chai- 
tanya, and an account of his journey to 

2. Madhyamakhanda, in 25 chapters. 
Chaitanya's return to Navadvlpa (Nadiya), 
his native place, his zealous preaching of the 
worship of Krishna, and an account of his 
band of devoted followers, Nityananda, 
Advaita, Srinivasa, Haridasa, and others. 

3. Antakhanda, in 20 chapters. Chai- 
tanya's becoming a Sannyasi at the age of 25, 
his departure from his native place, and his 
wanderings to Lilachala (Jagannath) and 
other sacred places as an apostle of the 

Krishnadasa was an excellent Sanskrit 
scholar. Each chapter of this work is 
prefaced by a few Sanskrit verses of his own 
composition. He has also quoted largely 
from the Puranas, and also from the Vidag- 
dhamadhava of Riipa Gosvami, the Hari- 
bhaktivilasa of Gopala Bhatta, the Bilva- 
mangala, the Chaitanyachandrodaya of Kavi- 
karnapura, and other Sanskrit works. Tlie 
last-named Sanskrit drama was composed in 
6aka 1495 (A.D. 1573), so tbat the present 


work was probably written some 10 or 15 
years after that date. According to Achyuta- 
charana Chaudhuri,* the Chaitanyacharita- 
mrita was composed in iSaka 1503 (A.D. 1581), 
and the Chaitanyabhagavata, in 6aka 1457. 
The work is alluded to by Vrindavana 
Dasa in his prologue to the Srnaranamangala 
(no. 12). 

This copy was made by Wandarama Dasa 
in the Bengali year 1132 (A.D. 1725), for 
Sivarama Dasa, of the village of Gariya in 
pargana Medinipur (? Midnapur district). 

Colophon : tf% ft^r ■>'>^^ Tl^ \»ts ^Si ^f#? 


Or. 5349.— Foil. 58; 9^- in. by 7^; 20 to 23 
lines, 5^ in. long ; written apparently in the 
18th century. 

The life of Muhammad, in Mubammadan 
Bengali verse. By Saiyid Sultan. 
Begins : 

■srcj^r ?, fc2(f«rf?^ ^m ^l^r \su ii 

ft^l^^ c^^o ^tftf m^^^ ^""jfeT II 
cf\\ i^c^r ^^Tff ^[w\if 'sriq'T I 

• • ■ • • 

^i*t^1 ^c»Ns ^^ at^i iTiTnm I 
f?f<^ i2f^ic?r cjft^ or ^^ f^f^5[i II 

"^ip ^c^ 's^f 1% cv*c^^ '^rlc^lfif^ II 

The biography is prefaced by a brief sketch 
of Muhammadan cosmogony. The author 

Sdhitya-parishat-patrika, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. 

then proceeds to relate the incidents con- 
neeted with the birth of Muhammad, and gives 
a short account of his life and miracles, up to 
the time of his hijrah, or flight from Mecca 
to Medina. 

This work is a fair specimen of the class of 
Bengali literature generally known as Muham- 
madan Bengali. It consists chiefly of versions 
of, or commentaries on, Hindustani, Persian, 
or Arabic works on Muhammadan religious 
observances, traditions and lives of the pro- 
phets, also numerous legends, and romances. 
The works are written by Muhammadan 
authors, generally in verse, and in a more or 
less corrupt style of Bengali, largely inter- 
mixed with Persian and Arabic words. The 
spelling is purely phonetic, no attempt being 
made at following any correct or consistent 
system of orthography, as, for instance ^«t1 
for f «tl, CTtTiii for ^riir, '^tRt^ for ^^fsr, fw^ 
for ^1^ . One peculiarity of the script of the 
copyist is the constant use of the reph over 
any conjunct letter; e.g. "^it^j for ^ifl, 
C^-Q for :5^^Q , fJT^ for %5, 3[^ f or ^^ . So 
also !^5r, CT1^1, C^i^. The reph has been 
omitted in the quotations here given, except 
when it correctly represents the letter ^ of a 
conjunct. The author appears to have been 
a native of Assam, as he occasionally uses 
Assamese inflectional forms, as c^C^ and 


^*rsrt?r Tan ws ^ic^ c^rtf 1 ot^ i 
'srt^ ^^il CTtfiRlc^ ^f^c^ 'sn:^? ii 
"^rtat^r w:^ ^? >flft^tii (?) ^f^sr i 
cjfcsr^ <^m ^^rc^r cTt^l ^tt^ ii 

IC^C^ ^t58l *tlt¥^ JRI^^ I 

^^m<( *tTff c^ ^f^ isR-f^ I 
tr%m^ "a^f^lcJT »rTFif% 'sr^ttT H 

1^ CTCf;?!^ 5(t^ uTm 5rt^(?) ii 




Or. 5060.— Foil. 24 ; 13 in. by 2^ ; 4 and 5 
lines, 10| in. long ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 

A series of medical prescriptions and 

The manuscript begins with three Sanskrit 
slokas, more or less corrupt. It is written 
in Assamese interspersed with Sanskrit, and 
is dated §aka 1732 on fol. 236. 

Begins : ^^'W^csft^tf^1^<^l5t'3ic? ^T^ V^- 



Add. 5661A.— Foil. 50; 9^ in. by 6; 13 
to ] 5 lines, written in two columns, in the 
18th century. [N. B. Halhbd.J 

A Bengali- Persian vocabulary, arranged 
according to the letters of the Sanskrit 


Add. 26,594.— Foil. 81—89 ; Qi in. by 6^ ; 
written on red-coloured native paper, in the 
19th century. ["William Ekskine.J 

A vocabulary of Bengali words, with Kuki 


Ad^. 26,695.— Foil. 160; 10 in. by 7|; a 
collection of vocabularies and grammars, 
written on English paper, water-marked " J. 
Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskink.] 

I. Foil. 128—146. A vocabulary of 
Bengali words with their equivalents in the 
Tipperah dialect. 

II. Foil. 147 — 160. A comparative voca- 
bulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Oriya words. 

The words in these two vocabularies are 
not written alphabetically. They are arranged 
according to different subjects. 


Add. 26,596.— Foil. 60—67 ; 13 in. by 7| ; 
written on European paper, water- marked 
"S. Wise & Patch, 1805 "; dated B.S. 1214 
(A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.J 

A vocabulary of Bengali words with Khasi 
equivalents. The name of this hill dialect is 
nowhere mentioned. A note is appended in 
Bengali stating that the inhabitants of the 
mountains have no idea of any divisions of 
time. The day is reckoned to begin at cock- 


crowing, and the night at sunset. The note 
is dated Sylhet, the 15th Agrahayana, B.S. 


Add. 21,627.— Foil. 105; 8 in. by 4^ ; 16 
lines to the page, modern writing of the 
18th century. 

Notes on the meaning of words and 
passages of some unmentioned Bengali work. 
The notes are numbered, and in 28 chapters. 

They are written on one side only of each 
folio, and appear to be annotations on an 
ancient work, probably in verse, on the life 
of Chaitanya. 

The first page is wanting. Tlie notes on 
the second page relating to the second chapter 
begin as follows: — 

^. ;5^ ^iff ^f^ ^fss ctR^ ^ic^ Nst^Ta' Tc^n 

8. TCs^^ I 



Or. 3362.— Foil. 172 (^-"sis); 14 in. by 4; 
7 to 9 lines ; 12 in. long ; written about the 
beginning of the 18th century. 

[C. Bendall.] 

f ^f^^W I 

A life of Krishna, being a metrical version 
of the 10th and 11th chapters of the Bhaga- 
vatapurana. By Gunaraja Khan. 

Begins : 

'Sf^^ 5rt?t¥J( ^sr^mf^T U^^ i 
"^^ f?fs -sf q¥ sfNs \st^T?[ f ^ 11 
^£1^ ^c^ ^cnf i ^fi ^fsr c^t^ f;t'«t' 1 

The Krishnavijaya was published at 
Calcutta in 1887, from a manuscript by 
Devananda Vasu, written in Saka 1405 (A.D. 
1488), three years after its composition. 
The editor, Eiidhikaprasada Datta, has given 
a short account of the author in his introduc- 
tion to that work. He states that the poet's 
real name was . Maladhara Vasu, but he is 
generally known by the title Gunaraja Khan. 
which was conferred on him by the Muham- 
madan ruler under whom he lived. His 
genealogy is given, by which it appears that 
he was the thirteenth lineal descendant of 
Dasaratha Vasu, one of the five Kayasthas 
who accompanied the five Brahmans brought 
from Kanauj by Eajii Adisura. 

Pandit Haraprasada 6astri says that Guna- 
raja Khan belonged "to the Basu family of 
Kulinagram, The family was an extremely 
influential one ; the place was a fortified 



town and, I believe, lay on the ancient road 
to Jagannatb, as without duri or cord from 
the Basus of Kulinagram no one was allowed 
to proceed to that holy shrine."* 

Gunaraja Khan had 14 sons, of whom the 
second, Lakshminatha Vasu, known as Satya- 
raja Kh an, was the father of Ramauanda 
Vasu, one of the companions of Chaitanya. 

The work was commenced in Saka 1395 
(A.D. 1473), and completed in 6aka 1402 
(A.D. 1480), as stated in the following verse 
taken fi-om the printed edition, but which 
does not appear in this copy. 

The present copy, of which foil. »J and "s-se 
are missing, is not divided into chapters, nor 
are the verses numbered. It appears to have 
been written by Nandarama Dasa, the copyist 
of nos. 2, 11, and 12. An incomplete copy 
of this work, in 1,000 ^lokas, said to be 
much more extensive than the printed edition, 
is noted in the " Sahitya-parishat-patrika," 
vol. iv., no. 4, p. 308 (no. 38). Two other 
copies, one dated B.S. 1013 (A.D. 1606), in 
about 5,200 slokas, the other B.S. 1254 (A.D. 
1847), in about 5,500 Slokas, are noted in 
vol. vi., no. 1, pp. 74, 75 (nos. 334, 335). 
The same journal notices copies of two other 
poems by Gunaraja Khan, viz.: — Syaman- 
takaharanakatha (vol. v., no. 4, p. 288), and 
Maniharana (vol. vi., no. 3, p. 255). 


t^ '^f c^ ?[^1 *tlR T^^r f^c^ II 

^,^^f?^5 ^^T^lSf '4K ^W 11 


Or. 3363 A.— Foil. 1—21; 14^ in. by 4 ; 9 
to 13 leaves, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1128 
(A.D. 1721). [0. Bendall.] 

* Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 6. 


A Vaishnava poem on bhaJdl as a means 
of salvation. By Vrindavana Diisa. 

Begins : 5TT3lf*r^^ ^fqfri:^ ss? *rtW*Nrs ^Ic^rt- 

"^ \ ^ic^ c^rt^ ^^'«r, JTT^srtJT i 
c^Vt^ '^<^j '31^^ ^l^H 11 

11^? W9^ ^1fff jj^Ta" f^^?r II 

^tifSTtf^ fc^ ^T^t^^sr II 

ctV^^ ^?n51?[ C^W Sflff |C^ I 

^< Maf«t3 ^lf>f *rw^^ "^m II 

Vrindavana Dasa was the son of Narayanl, 
the daughter of a brother of ^rivasa.* He 
was born during the lifetime of Chaitanya, 
probably about Saka 1430 (A.D. 1508), and 
is best known as the author of Chaitanya- 
bhagavata, a metrical account of the life of 
the famous Hindu reformer, which formed 
the basis of a more extensive biography by 
Krishnadasa Kaviraja, entitled Ghaitanya- 
charitamrita (no. 2). According to Achyuta- 
charana Chaudhurl,f the Chaitanyabhagavata 
was written in Saka 1457 (A.D. 1535), i.e. 
two years after the death of Chaitanya, and 
Krishnadasa's biography in Saka 1503 (A.D. 
1581) ; but Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratnaf is 
of opinion that Vrindavana Dasa was probably 
only 12 years old at the time of Chaitanya's 
death, and may have written this biography 
of his life 15 or 16 years after that event, or 
about Saka 1470. 

The present work contains an exposition 
of the true means of salvation, in the form 
of answers given by Chaitanya to questions 
asked by his favourite disciple Nityananda. 

*'§i^C5I^ J^lss^^l ^P( ^\^^^, as stated by the 
author in his Chaitanyabhagavata, Calcutta edition, 
1886, p. 123. 

■]• Sahitya-parishat-patrilcd, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. 

X Bdngdla hhasha (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 60. 


It is divided into 15 chapters, and is more 
extensive than the edition printed at Calcutta 
in 1859, which is in 9 chapters. Sanskrit 
verses are frequently introduced in the course 
of the poem. Copies of the Bhaktichinta- 
mani, the oldest of which is dated B.S. 1069 
(A.D. 1662), anti also of other poems by 
Vrindavana Dasa, are noted in the lists of 
Bengali MSS. published in the " Sahitya- 
parishat-patrika," vols. iv. to vi. 


vRsri 5r^5^ <2f^ ^f^cf <2f^>r i 

^f^ffe^Vf^ ?f5C5R §1 ^'Wt^^ M^ 11 

The copy was made by Nandarama Dasa 
Khiinda, of Chandbad, from a manuscript 
belonging to Sivarama Dasa, on the 11th 
Kartika, 1128 B.S. 

Colophon : Ifs ^st^fb^tTfsf ^^t^^s 11 . . . T^ 
^'\^M II C^^ ^z^ ^^^ ITt^ ^5[ II 


Or. 3363 B.— Foil. 22—32 (>-^^) ; 14J in. by 
5; 8 to 10 lines, llf in. long; dated B.S. 
1128 (A.D. 1721). [C. Bendall.] 


A Vaishnava poem, describing the meetincr 
of Krishna and Radha at Vrindavana. By 
Narottama Dasa. 

The work is prefaced by the following 
corrupt version of the well-known Sanskrit 
stanza : — 

'S'^flf'l^^ CW^ '^t^ §,>55^.C^ ^R" II •> 11 

The poem then begins : — 

'WlK f 'Tl CqC>r ^^ Tl%\5 ^"5T II 

^SsK^I f^JTtT ^jr.^ C^ 3?C^ II 

Narottama Dasa, a Kajastha by birth, was 
the son of Raja Krishnananda Datta, the 
proprietor, in partnership with his younger 
brother Purushottama Datta, of Khetur 
(c<r^?), or Khetari (c<fNsf}), a village near 
tlie river Padma, a few miles distant from 
Rampur Beauleah, in the District of Rajshahi. 
He appears to have been born some few years 
before the death of Chaitanya, which event 
occurred in Saka 1455 (A.D. 1533). 

From early youth Narottama evinced a 
strong religious tendency. When only 15 or 
16 years of age he became so excited on hear- 
ing the story of Chaitanya's renunciation of 
the world to become a sannydsl, and of his 
wanderings through India preaching the faith 
of Krishna, that he secretly left his home, 
and journeyed to Vrindavana (Brindaban) to 
join the band of Chaitanya's disciples at that 
sacred place of pilgrimage. He there placed 
himself under the religious tuition of Jiva 
Gosvami, and became the favourite disciple 
of Lokanatha GosvamT, from whom he even- 
tually received the rite of initiation (dlkshd). 

Thenceforth Narottama consecrated his 
life and energies to the propagation of the 
Vaishnava religion, enjoying the close com- 
panionship of Srinivasa Acharya and Syama- 
nanda Gosvami. After visiting the birthplace 
of Chaitanya atNavadvipa (Nadiya), and many 
other places where his immediate followers 
dwelt, he returned to his native village, and 
there set up six shrines for the worship of 
Krishna. Here he became the bosom friend 
of Ramachandra Kaviraja, who also lived at 
Khetur, and of his brother, the famous poet 
Govinda Dasa. Somewhere about Saka 1509 
(A.D. 1587) Ramachandra went to Brindaban. 
Shortly afterwards Narottama left his native 
place with the intention of rejoining his friend 
at Brindaban. On the way he stayed at the 



house of his pupil Ganganarayana Chakra- 
varti at a village called Gambhila, where he 
fell ill and died. 

The above particulars have been taken 
from biographies written by Narahari Dasa,* 
Sisirakumara Ghosha,f and Achyutacharana 
Chaudhurl,! who has also included in his 
biography a copy of Narottama's Dehakarcha, 
a catechism in prose on Vaishnava teach- 
ings, printed from a manuscript dated Saka 

According to Pandit Haraprasada Sastri 
the present poem " is a metrical and ex- 
planatory translation of Rup Gosvami's short 
work entitled the Smarana Mangala."^ 

Narottama Dasa is the author of several 
poems, of which his Premabhaktichandrika, 
a brief exposition of the nature of bhaJcti, is 
one of the most popular of the many treatises 
on the Vaishnava faith. This work, as also 
the poet's Prarthana and Hatapattana, have 
been frequently published. Copies of the 
Smaranamangala, as well as of several other 
unpublished poems by Narottama, are noted 
in a catalogue of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
Bengal, II and in the lists of Bengali MSS. 
given in the "Sahitya-parishat-patrika" (vols, 
iv. et seq.). 

The poem ends : 

Copyist : Nandarama Dasa Khanda. 

Colophon : tfe '^^T^W ITt^^ . . . ^J'^m 
C^^i^^^ [illegible] '^l^l ^^T •::)?.b' Tlq f1^ v 

* Narottamavilusa, Calcutta, 1890. 

•j- Narottamacharitra, Calcutta, 1891. 

J Sahitya-parishat-patrika, vol. iv., no. 1, pp. 31 — 46. 

§ Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 9. 

II Pioceedings, 1865, pp. 138—140. 


Add. 5590 and 5591.— Foil. 263 and 350 ; 9 
in. by Q\; 17 and 18 lines, 4 in. long; Ben- 
gali writing of the 18th century. 

^[N. B. Halhed.] 

TtTt¥«i I 

A metrical version of the Sanskrit epic of 
Valmiki. By Krittivasa, or, as it is some- 
times spelt, Erttiviisa. 

The poem is prefaced by the two ^lokas 
which appear at the commencement of each 
Imndain Calcutta printed editions, as follows : 

j-\^% -^^.'W ^#sf^ T^i. ^"^{^T^x "S^ifg-^ I 
"^X^X ^?F'nT¥^ «S'if^f*r^ f^isfpsf^^ rifnr^^ II 

After a concise description of the contents 
of each of the seven Icdndas,^ the poem begins 
at once with the story of king Da^aratha, 
and the birth of Rama, without any of the 
introductory mythological legends which oc- 
cupy some 30 or 40 pages of the printed 

?W ^W^ql JX^-^r^ ^C^sfTt?' ^IC'^ I 

^i«ij^tc-8 ^\si ^fsiri filer ^rij:-Q ii 
^lr-Q ^tc-8 ^\^r«f *ritc^^ -sr^fsf^ I 

'S7^5■^1^:^8 cf^?^ ^^^ ^ffT nt? i 
^^^tc« Jt^i Ttfs?d ^\st?r ^^t?" II 
cw«fc^ '5rlfii¥l JW[ T^ ^^-^{z^ I 

i£i^ ;^C^ Tft\s ^-^ f-t%TlT ^C-Q II 

"^gf^css 'sr^ ^«ri ^^c^^ -sr-Q ii 

* This does not occur in any of the printed editions. 



■srcs *flc3 *'rf^'^ cf\ Jfc^ 5l!^r *M?:^ ii * 
^^ir*f Tf»l"s['?r fc^ 'iiW^^' I 
^tn^1 ^tf^ ^-rm? ^it ^c^tw II 
^tsTpgi^if ^^ 7r«1^ ^^c?" I 
fs^r *fNs ^^£^1 ^isfl f<^l ^ft: ^ci II 

't^c^ T^ ?1^1? ^tq f^^ I 
^Ht^ ■^t'^ ?:lC5rsr isf^ '^^^ ii 

Krittivasa has given no account of himself 
beyond stating that lie was a Brahman by 
caste, a resident of Phuliya (near Santipur, 
in the District of Nadiya), and the grandson 
of Murari Ojha. There is nothing certain as 
to when he composed this epic. Praphulla- 
chandra Vandyopadhyaya, in an article in the 
" Sahitya-parishat-patrika,"t is of opinion 
that Krittivasa flourished about 150 years 
before Chaitahya, i.e. about Saka 1257 (A.D. 
1335), whilst the editor, in the same number 
of that magazine, endeavours to prove that 
his time was about Saka 1330 (A.D. 1408j. 
According to Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna,| 
the Ramayana was composed somewhere 
about Saka 14C0 (A.D. 1538). Harimohana 
Mukhopadhyaya also, in his biography of this 
poet,§ is of opinion that this work was written 
in the sixteenth century, and that the author 
was still alive when the emperor Akbar died 
(A.D. 1605). 

The Ramayana of Krittivasa cannot be said 
to be a translation^^of the Sanskrit poem, but, 
as shown by Mr. Romesh Ciiunder Dutt,|| is 
" merely a new narration of the story of the 

* See p. 118 of the Seiampur edition of 1802, and 
p. 38 of the Calcutta edition of 1286 (1879). 

t Vol. iv., no. 2, pp. 117—149. 

J Bdngald hhdshd, pt. i., p. 75. 

§ Eavicharita, "Lives of the Bengali Poets" (Calcutta, 
1869), pt. i., pp. 25—43. 

II Literature oj Bengal, 2nd ed., 1895, p, 50. 

ancient epic in his own way. There is con- 
siderable divergence in the arrangement of 
the matter ; much of the contents in the 
original has been omitted, and many new 
incidents and stories have been introduced." 
In fact, it is very likely that Krittivasa was 
unacquainted with Sanskrit, and simply put 
into verse the -stories that he had heard from 
the lips of the bards, for he frequently makes 
use of the phrase ^at^i ^f^l ^ 5fb^ C^^t^. 

This work was first published at Serampur 
in 1802.* In this, and more particularly in 
the many editions that have been printed at 
Calcutta, the original text has been very con- 
siderably altered, revised, and enlarged by 
modern editors. f 

Pandit Ramagati says that he has seen 
manuscripts of two other compositions of 
Krittivasa, one called Yogadhyar vandana, 
the other Sivaramer yuddha. 

There is no date to this copy. It is in tlie 
handwriting of the scribe of nos. 14 and 19. 


^^ ^lc« ^\t«\ w\ufn =^^^tf I 
'sf^-^^qr ?:l'(t¥'i ^r&q f t^^lT II 

^'srfQ'^ ilxs ^c^ ^c??fc^ "sfsr^ II 
trNs ^M^t-Q ?:tTt¥'K >rTt«^ II 


Add. 5692.— Foil. 317; 9 in. by 61; 17 lines, 
4 in. long ; written in the latter part of the 
18th century. [N. B. Halhed.] 

^«t I 

The poetical works of Mukundarama Cha- 
kravarti, commonly called Kavikankana. 

* The Bengali title-page is dated 1803. 

t See an article on this subject 'by Hirendianfitlia 
Datta in the Sdhitya-parisliat-^atrikS, vol. i., no. 2, 
pp. 65—80. 



Begins : 

Mukundarama has given some account of 
himself and his work in the commencement 
of his poem. He was a Rarhiya Brahman, 
son of Hridaya Mi^ra, and grandson of Jagan- 
natha Mi^ra, and was born in the village of 
Damunya, near Salimabad, in the District of 
Bardwan. He had an elder brother of the 
name of Kavichandra, and also another 
brother called Ramanatha.* Owing to the 
oppressions of the Muhammadan officers 
subordinate to Raja Man Singh, governor of 
Bengal, he left his native place with his wife 
and infant child, a#id his brother Ramanatlia. 
After wandering about in a state of extreme 
poverty he came to the village of Gothra, 
where, he tells us, the goddess Chandi 
appeared before him in a dream, and com- 
manded him to compose this poem. After 
this he travelled on to Anrara (^t^5^l) in the 
district of Midnapur, and was hospitably 
received by Bankura Deva, son of Madhava, 
the zemindar of that place, who gave him a 
grant of land, and appointed him tutor to 
his son Raghunatha. 

The poem contains two stories, one of 
Kalaketu, a mighty hunter, and his wife 
PhuUara ; the other of the merchant Dhana- 
pati, and his son Srimanta. These are pre- 
faced by hymns in praise of several deities, 
the poet's description of himself and the 
origin of the work, and a mythological account 
of the goddess Chandi, whose supernatural 
powers are brought out prominently in the 
narration of these stories. A full description 
of the work, with a biographical account of 

* In some manuscripts and printed editions Le is 
called Ramauanda. 

the author, will be found in Romesh Ohunder 
Datt's "Literature of Bengal," pp. 95—117 
(2nd edition, 1895). 

There appears to be considerable variation 
of the text in different manuscripts and 
printed editions of this work. The edition 
printed at Calcutta in 1851, and that 
of Yadunatha Nyayapanchanana (Calcutta, 
1861), contain a large number of additional 
verses at the end, which do not appear in 
this copy, or in the edition of Akshayachandra 
Sarkar printed at Chinsurah in 1878. In 
these the date of composition, B.S. 1466 
(A.D. 1544), is given in the following sloha : 

*fc^ 5^ ?T «ff »f*fi^ ^r^i^i 1 

^^ f«fR i%^l 'it^ ^5^ ^f^^ II 

Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his 
biography of Mukundarama,* that this slolca 
does not occur in the manuscript in the 
possession of the descendants of the poet at 
Bainan, said to be in his own handwriting, 
or in one at Senapate, the residence of the 
descendants of his patron Raghunatha, or 
indeed in any manuscript he has had access 
to. The poet distinctly states that he wrote 
this work during the time of Raghunatha 
Raya. It is proved by family records that 
he succeeded his father in the estate in B.S. 
1495 (A.D. 1573), and died in 1525 (A.D. 
1603). The Pandit therefore doubts the 
genuineness of this sloha. In any case he 
suggests that the word ^Jf may stand for 9, 
in which case the date of composition would 
be 1499 (A.D. 1577). But tliis also seems 
incorrect, because Man Singh was not ap- 
pointed Raja of Bengal till A.D. 1589. 

Ends : 

w\T^ ^1 ^\ sftt% f^ u^r 1 
^r^ ?r^ ^^ f ^ cqic^ II 

* Bdiigald bhdshd, pt. i., pp. 90 — 114. See also a 
critical notice of Mukundarama by Mahendranatha 
Vidyanidhi in the SaUtya-parishat-patrihd, vol, ii., 
no. 2. 



^^( ?^^«r ^^*i ^^I's ?f*f^ TW 's^R I 
vstsr 5p»i>(^ ?f^ Fi^ «ti!f ®,^1%^-^'i ^n^ II 

^fe Sl^^'W "5^^ ^f^^*l f^fs^l §i§,>?S«t- 


Add. 5595.— Foil. 181 ; 5 in. by 13^; 8 and 
10 lines, about 11 in. long ; written by three 
different hands during the 18th century. 


A metrical version of the Sabha, Bhishraa, 
Stri, Santi, and Asrama parvas of the Maha- 
bharata. By Kasirama Dasa. 

I. Foil. 1—73 {•i-']^). Sabhaparvaw 
Begins : 

^^\5 m^ fe^ c^?^ 11^ II 

^NScfC^scss [sic] fffCNS JTlf^ TftTl ^^ 1 

t?t?r «r^c^ >r^ 5sc<r ^ <i'ti ii 

^^lc^ c^ ^■\T^ NsKI ^tf^ f^^c\9 II 

ic^^ ^fRl ffff ^rtcjf? ^K^r II 

^"If^ ^r^ 'sf^T^ ^fs':^ ^^^ifa' II 

Date of copy: Sunday, the 3rd Chaitra, 
B.S. 1179 (A.D. 1772). 

^^ iTt^ ^sr c^cfi ^t lif-Q «rt1%css t^ I 

II. Foil. 74 — 105 (-s-o?.). Bhishmaparva. 
Begins : 

^^icTSf^r ?t:5t '5[^ ^^ ^c«tt«R I 

c^K f^^ f^ 'srtfjr c^ i;^ =^f5^ ii 


?1!^^ ■6f% C^ Sft^ Ci^ ^JT II 

i£,^ 5)c^ yft^^r f«n:?rl ^< ^fg' ii 
^< fe ^if^ril f^c^csr >r¥tfl^ i 
^Tmt^ ^t^ f«^<t# ft^ ^ II 

The copy was made by Tarachandra Ghosh 
of Calcutta at the village Mananga, and was 
completed on Wednesday, the 16th Phal- 
guna, B.S. 1184 (A.D. 1777). 

tfss f^^-si"^ >i'n<3' 11 >R -i^vi Tt^f ^s1f^<r 
■5^ jpt^^ c?rl^ |!r^t?[ Tt^^ li'^ntF^ csrt^ f tf^T 

III. Foil. 106—134 (-i-^^i). Striparva. 

Begins : 

^^Jf^lR' ij^rc^ "SiRn 3fC^^^¥ 1 

^t^t^ w^ ^«ri ^-ftc^ ^tTtcsr II 

^'[w^ ^Tm ^^ ^Ns ^ Cffft^ II 

tto? ^"t^cjf JT^ ?if^ i:t^ 11 

'5[f;t^ ^5f^ ^c-Q «tic^c^ ^fsr II 
'sr^^ ^sn:^ ^1^ ^¥l ^^ ^R I 

The copy was made by Shaikh Jamal 
Muhammad of Kalinga, and was completed 
on the 17tli Jyeshtha, B.S. 1181 (A.D. 1774). 

tf^ ^fl<t^ ITt^ II 'R "sib-'i '£iW[T^ >ri^ 



IV. Foil. 135—153 (-.-^ft). Santiparva. 

Begins : 

l[pr ^^ 's;^^^ ^tffi 3fC5isf!r i 

'srcJTl^ ^ic^ '?^5f asrt^ f tl%Tt^ I 
•^rwif^ ^"If^ ^c^ ^fs^ «^¥l5t II 
Ends : 

t^c^rt^ '^?[c^t^ f^^s ^'^^t^ II 
t^t^ >Sf^CST !^^ 's^r ^z^ ^ I 

^lf^ ^Tf^^ 's^r '^^^w ^1^ II 

^"Z IC^ ^f^'l"^ ^^^ ^Ilt^ II 

The scribe, Jamal Muhammad, states in 
the colophon that he copied it for himself, 
and completed it on the 11th Magh, B,S. 
1180 (A.D. 1773). 

tfe ^i^lf^'^^ %^^ fTt<3' ^t^ . . . ^fa >f^ 
SflTt^ 'm^if >^ ^^^ f^^^^ ^"tsR f^R^T l,fs II 

V. Foil. 154 — 181 (i-^lr). A^ramaparva. 
Begins : 

SfC^^sf^ ^c^r ^^*rt^ ^^ ^^ I 

HnsIi^ ^<tt^t^ '^^ 'sf^^ 1 
cnsItii- ^Tt!:^ '§^^ ^t^ <tf^ II 

Ends : 

^f% 'srt ^If^ ■^K ff^ (r^JT 'SrtT I 
<2ff«rf^ ^^Ns ^^«r «f^'a>s ^tT ii 

^t^?[ «r?R,fii^i*r ^ ^?r ii 
31^^ 'Sft'i'tf '^'Q '^cw tw !^^ I 

The copy is written by the same hand as 
the two preceding parvas, but the name of 

the scribe, Jamal Muhammad, does not 
appear. It is dated Friday, the 29th Ashadha, 
B.S. 1180 (A.D. 1773). 

'a:^?"tjr tf^ ii 

The only account that Kaslrama Dasa gives 
of himself is that he was a Kayast-ha by 
caste, a native of Singi, a village in Indrani 
(pargana of the district of Bard wan), and 
the second son of Kamalakanta. His grand- 
father Gadadhara Dasa was the son of 
Priyankara Dasa. He had two brothers, 
Krishna Dasa the eldest son, and Gadadhara 
Dasa the youngest. 

The editor of the " Sahitya-parishat- 
patrika "* has contributed an interesting 
article in that magazine on the poet's family 
history and genealogy, based on information 
obtained from the Jagannathamangala,a poem 
written by Gadadhara Dasa, the younger 
brother of Kaslrama Dasa, in the 15th year of 
the reign of Raja Narasimha Deva of Orissa, 
i.e. in A.D. 1643, or B.S. 1050. Reference 
is made in this poem to Kalirama's Maha- 
bharata, which was probably written in the 
beginning of the 17th century. 

According toPanditRamagatiNyayaratna,t 
Kamalakanta had four sons, of whom Kasi- 
rama was the third. He mentions the finding 
of a document executed by Ka^Irama's son 
(name unknown) in B.S. 1085, conveying a 
plot of land by gift to certain Brahman 

Copies of several parvas of Ka^irama's 
Mahabharata are noticed in the Sahitya- 
parishat-patrika, vol. vii., no. 2, pp. 123 — 125. 
One is a manuscript of the Virataparva, dated 
B.S. 1226 (A.D. 1819), the concluding verse 
of which contains the date of composition 

* Vol. vi., no. 2, pp. 171—177. 

t Bungald hhdsM (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 120. 
Harimohan Mookerjea, in bis Lives of Bengali Pcets 
(Calcutta, 1869), pp. 68 — 92, gives Devaraja as the 
name of the fourth brother. He places Indrani, the poets' 
birth-place, in the Hughli district, but Pandit Eamagati 
shows clearly that this is a mistake. 



expressed by the words '5'^ ^t'l ^f^ ^^, i-e- 
Saka 1526 = A.D. 1604 or B.S. 1011. The 
lines do not occur in the printed edition, or 
in any other copy of this parva. 

There is a popular tradition that Kasirama 
died after writing the Adi, Sabha, Vana, and 
part of the Virataparva,* and that his son- 
in-law completed the work in his name. 
There does not appear to be any foundation 
for this supposition. Kasirama must have 
been alive in B.S. 1050, the year when his 
brother Gradadhara wrote the Jagannatha- 
mangala, for the word §1 is invariably used 
before his name, and a complete manuscript 
of the Mahabharata, dated B.S. 1039, exists 
in the Raipur palace library.f 

Kasirama has considerably condensed the 
Sanskrit epic in his translation.. The printed 
editions differ considerably from the author's 
original text, owing, as in the case of 
Krittivasa's Ramayana, to the many altera- 
tions and additions made by modern revisers 
and editors. 


Or. 4741.— Foil. 47; 4 in. by 111; 9 and 10 
lines, 9| in. long; Bengali writing of the 
early 19th century. 

[Prof. Max Mullee.J 

The Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, in 
the Bengali version of Kasirama. 
Begins : 

^f c^ «1"p5ffr ^^ f%^ ^^\^ II 
• ■tR ffR" ^^ ^f^ 'rf^^ ^jr^u^sr 1 
^^r^r t«.Tt¥ fscti ^^ -"i"^ II 
f%^ 3ff(f ^ffssr 'srt^ ^c^sR 1 

W\^ C^1 '^^^ II With referen(!fe to this saying, 
Pandit Ramagati states that the people of Singi interpret 
the poet's going to svarga as meaning his departure on 
a pilgrimage to Benares. 

t Sahitya-parishat-patrika, vol. vi., no. 2, p. 173 
The editor quotes from Dinesaohandra Sena's Vanga- 
hhaslid o sahitya. 

The copy is incomplete. It breaks off 
abruptly in the beginning of the last paydr 
of the parva : 

^^;^^i* ^^ "^j ^'tt^r^ Ttfl II 
T^i^lj f^ifiT c^ ^t^rl ^f^ I 
c>rlc^ ^srcigNesT ^5f ^=:5s?rtf 1 f<jr ii 

The handwriting is that of a careless, il- 
literate scribe, as is evidenced by the many 
misspelt words in the above quotations. 


Add. 12,236. — 385 leaves of yellow paper 
encased in a covering made of bark, of which 
58 and 59 are missing ; 4f in. by 16|^ ; 9 lines, 
13 in. long; dated Saka 1637 (A.D.''l716). 

A metrical translation of tbe Vanaparva of 
the Mahabharata. By Jagannatha, wlio is 
called Kavivallabha. 

Begins : 

T®t«t^ fl^ ^^ Wr ^f^ tzas I 
^ftcsf^ ^T^W^ ^^'^t¥^C^ II 

^n^ «ti*rt'^ ^ftf *t^tc^ ^^{c^ II 'i II 

The poet calls himself Kavivallabha in the 
refrain (dhuyd) at the end of each chapter, 
his real name appearing at the end of the 
poem. This copy is in the handwriting of an 
Assamese scribe ; the poem also contains 
several Assamese forms of "words. The 
verses of each chapter are numbered con- 
secutively throughout, aggregating 5360. 

Ends : 

igffi'i >i4wct^ CT|5r<ii c^\5 ^^ I 

* I.e. ^\»<i'Sl| 



sf'yr^t'C ^tT ^f^^c^ ^f^Ns 11 (t^^o II 


Add. 5660 A.— Foil. 34; 17 in. by SJ ; 10 
lines, 131 in. long ; dated B.S. 1183 (A.D. 
1776). [N. B. Halhed.J 


The romance of Vidy a and Sundara. A por- 
tion of the poetical works of Bhilratachandra 
Raya, Gunakara, which are popularly known 
by the title Annadamangala. 

The manuscript begins with the account 
of the goddess Uma going to the house of 
Bhavananda Majumdar, noticed below. See 
p. 203 of the Calcutta edition of Bharata- 
chandra's poems, B.S. 1293. 

c^ sflfi^c^ Tl c^1Tt? 'if^l I f>t^ fws ^ir^ Tm\ II 
'^^^<1 ^«fs[5rl ^if^f^ f^i I 
*tH ^i <r^ \5t^ fwl «1"t^f^c? 11 
CJit ^\z^ c<tir1 c^f ^tf^ *n^^ I 
%w\-^ ^1f*^q ^f^ ^tTt?r ^t^ 'a:R' ii 

The story of Vidya and Sundara begins on 
fol. 2a, 1. 10, as follows: 

^¥ ^^ ^tfe ^1?:^ II 

The following particulars of the life of 
Bharatachandra Raya are taken from a bio- 
graphy of the poet by Pandit Ramagati 

* Bangala bhasM (Hughli, 1873), pt. ii., pp. 172-193. 

Bharatachandra Raya was the fourth and 
youngest son of Raja Narendranarayana 
Raya, zamindar of Penro (or Pandua), a vil- 
lage in the Bhfirsut pargana of the District 
of Bardwan. His father incurred the dis- 
pleasure of the mother of Kirttichandra Raya, 
the Raja of Bardwan, and was, in consequence, 
deprived of his property. Narendranarayana 
was reduced to penury, and his son Bharata- 
chandra took refuge with his maternal uncle 
" at Nawapara, near Gazipur, in the Pargana 
of Mandalghat. There he studied grammar 
and dictionary, and at the age of fourteen 
returned to his native village, and married 
a girl of the village Sarada."* Shortly 
afterwards he went to Devanandapur, near 
Hughli, where he studied Persian, and began 
to compose verses, when only 15 years of 

At the age of 20 Bharatachandra returned 
home, and became agent for his elder brother's 
estate. He was cast into prison by the Raja 
for default of payment of revenue, but man- 
aged to escape^ and fled to Cuttack, where he 
was befriended by Siva Bhatta, the Maratha 
Subedar. He there became a Vaishnava, and 
passed about 15 years of his life as an ascetic. 
After that he went to Parasdanga (Chandra- 
nagar) and was well received by Indranarayana 
Piila Chaudhurl, DTwan under the French 
Government, who, recognising his poetical 
abilities, sent him to Krishnachandra,. Raja 
of Krishnaghar. Bharatachandra was then 
40 years of age. He became a Pandit of tbe 
court on a monthly stipend of 40 rupees, and 
had the title of Gunakara conferred oil bim 
by the Raja. At Krishnachandra's request 
he composed his famous Annadamangala in 
imitation of Mukundarama's Ohandl (no. 14). 
This work was completed in Saka 1674 
(A.D. 1752). He obtained a lease of the vil- 
lage of Mulajbr, where he died in iSaka 1682 
(A.D. 1760), at the age of 48. 

The Annadamangala is in three parts. It 

* Eomesli Chunder Dutt's Literature of Bengal, 1896, 
p. 124. 



begins witli a collection of hymns to Hindu 
deities, and contains, more particularly, a 
series of mythological accounts of the goddess 
Uma (Durga or Ohandi) and of her consort 
Siva. In the second part the poet narrates 
the departure of Man Singh, the famous 
general under the emperor Aurangzeb, on 
his expedition against Pratapaditya, Raja of 
Jessore. He is represented as being accom- 
panied by Bhavananda Majumdar, an ancestor 
of Raja Krishnachandra, who relates the love- 
story of Vidya, daughter of Bir Singh, Raja 
of Bardwan, and Sundara, a prince of Kanchi 
(Conjeverani) in the Deccan. The third part 
of the poem describes the victory of Man 
Singh, and the defeat and death of Pratap- 

Bharatachandra also wrote the Rasaman- 
jari, a poem on the sringararasa, translated, 
in part, from Jayadeva's Sanskrit Ratimaii- 
jari, some riddles, and other minor pieces. 
He also began a drama in Bengali, Hindi, 
and Sanskrit, called Ohandlnataka, which he 
did not live to complete. A copy of this 
work, and of several hitherto unpublished 
poems, will be found in a biography of the 
poet by Kvarachandra Gupta.* He has also 
written Nagashtaka and other short Sanskrit 
poems. Of these, a poem called Gangashtaka 
was published in the " Rahasyasandarbha," 
vol. i., no. 9, p. 139. 

This copy was made by Atmararaa Dasa 
Ghosh of Calcutta, and is dated Jyeshtha, 
B.S. 1183 (A.D. 1776). 

Colophon: ^1f%^tl^5f 7\:sr\^ \\ s^t^jf ^ 

R¥l «fi<riT 5i?[?rp »tf»6T ll >rl^ (?) ?[1T c^lc^ 
^^c^ 11 

Then follows a few lines in verse by the 
scribe, stating that he made the copy by 
order of Nandararaa, son of Giridhara 
Vasaka, and the date ^f^ ^^ "i'sir^ >r1oT fl^ 

* Eavivara Bharatachandra, Calcutta, 1855. 


Add. 5593.— Foil. 62; 9 in. by 6; 17 lines, 
4^ in. long, written apparently in the 18th 
century. [N. B. Halhed.] 

Another copy of the story of Vidya and 
Sundara by Bharatachandra Raya, beginning 
at the third poem in the printed editions. 

Heading : 

Sllt^tf^^Ti^q^ II f?^l'S7W^ Wt«rrK^ 11 

Begins : 

'^l^^t -sf^?] T^mlir ^TTTFr^f I 
^«f^^ ^-vrWit 's;'«r ^ttTt^t?" II 

fwl^t'* ft^^t^ Rwrl^^ ^n II 

f^ ftwrf^^lR T^wtT^'^m^ ^^ 11 

This copy corresponds with the text of the 
printed editions. The Sanskrit sloJeas are 
written in red ink. The name of the scribe 
and date of copy are not given. 


?rl^1 '$^"5^ ^tcTff»rql II 


Add. 5660 B.— Poll. 21. Two imperfect Ben- 
gali poems ; written apparently in the 19th 
century. [N. B. Halhed.J 

I. Poll. 1—9 (^-^°); 14 in. by 4i; 8 to 10 
lines, 11^ in. long. 

A copy of Bharatachandra's poem Vidya- 
sundara (no. 18). The first leaf is missing. 
The copy ends abruptly in the middle of the 
poem, at p. 38, 1. 16 of the poet's Grantha- 
vali, Calcutta edition of B.S. 1293. 



II. Foil. 10—21 (^--io) ; lOf in. by 4 ; 6 
and 7 lines, 9 in. long. 

f ^ '^^^ Tf^^t^ 1 
Krishna- Arjuna-samvdda. 

A dialogue between Krishna and Arjuna 
on the means of obtaining salvation. The 
first leaf of this manuscript also is missing. 

It ends : 

^Z^ TW^ lilt C^lTt^ ^IT '3IM II 

i£it if^ ^f^l >2f^ ^z^ Uz^Tm 1 
f^^<fif <(^ f^ f ^w^ 11 

tfS ll f ^ ^^^ Tl^^ t'f'.^S 


Add. 12,233.-291 leaves of bark ; 8f in. by 
27 ; 20 lines, 23 in. long; dated 6aka 1702 
(A.D. 1780). 


A metrical translation in Assamese. By 
Sankara Deva and others. 

Sankara Deva, the son of Kusuma, is 
the most popular of Assamese poets. He 
flourished in the fifteenth century, and was 
contemporary with Chaitanya, the famous 
apostle of Yaishnavism in Bengal. An ac- 
count of his life has been written by M. N. 
Ghosh in his " Brief sketch of the religious 
behefs of the Assamese people," * in which he 
states that " Sunkar, the founder of the 
Mahapurusiya sect, was born at Ali Pukhari 
close by the site of the present Borduar. 
He was of the Blmyan family and a Kaistha 
by birth. Mahendra Kundali was his tutor. 
During his early years he showed a love 
for religion and at a tender age undertook a 
pilgrimage to the sacred places of Bengal." 
On his return from pilgrimage he married 

* Calcutta, 1896. 

and had a daughter. His wife died shortly 
afterwards, and Saukara took a second wife, 
and lived for twelve years at Borduar. 
After this he went to Bengal with his com- 
panions Hari Deva and Damodara Deva, 
and, it is said, had an interview with Chai- 
tanya. Returning to Assam, he formed an 
intimate acquaintanceship with Madhava 
Deva, and, after much persecution at the 
hands of Chuhamang, the reigning king 
of the Ahorq dynasty, he went with Madhava 
to Barpeta, where " he began to preach the 
Bhagvat religion, and set himself up both as 
a religious and social reformer." 

After six months residence at Barpeta, 
Siinkara finall}^ took up his abode at Pat- 
baushi, where he lived for eighteen years. The 
Raja of Kuch Behar, hearing of his fame, 
sent frequently for him to discourse on re- 
ligious matters. Mr. Ghosh tells us that "it 
was during a visit of the kind referred to 
that he died at a place called Kakat-Kata 
in Kuch Behar. He was born in the year 
1449 A.D., corresponding to the year 1371 of 
the Sak era, and died in 1568 A.D. (1490 Sak). 
It is said he lived altogether for 119 years, 
of which he devoted 60 years to the cause of 

Kanthabhiishana Sarma has written a bio- 
graphy of Sankara Deva in Assamese verse,* 
with many Stories of a miraculous nature 
in connection with his life and teaching. 
According to this author, Sahkara wrote 
his version of the Bhagavatapurana whilst 
on a pilgrimage to Jagannatha, at the house 
of Jagannatha Misra. 

This magnificent manuscript contains a 
translation of the entire Purana, of which 
only two or three skandhas have as yet 
been pi;blished. It is copied with all the 
peculiarities of Bengali script of the 17th 
and 18th centuries. The ninth skandha is 
dated Monday, the 22nd Chaitra, Saka 1701, 
and the last skandha is dated Saka 1702. 

* Sankara Deoar jivanacliaritra, Goalpara, 1877. 



The following are the beginnings of the 
twelve skandhas : — 

I. Toll. 1 — 9, in 445 verses. By Saukara 

^5" ^¥ f^ fstlT^ TC^it^ I 

w\^ ^^ ff^ *n:^ :^^ ^^"^^ il 

C^T^ f ^^ C^f^ C^# Sf'l^l^ 11 ^ II 

IT. Foil. 10— 15a, in 262 verses. By Saii- 
kara Deva. 

m( w^ f^ w\^ ni^^ f^^r i 
^^ c^mf^^l JiR 5rtw >i^ipffj II 

'5C^r^¥l J{^ U^sc^ 4^ fsrss II "5 II 

III. Foil. 15a— 20, in 298 verses. By 
oankara Deva. 

^¥ 5f?r^t«r ^^\s^ 'srtfsf ^ i 
i^t^^ 'Ji^;:^ cctc^ «t[^^ MfT II 
^t^ ^rfr ^< ^r^ T^Ttc^ «Tt5 I 

C^=T? f ^^ CW\^ C^tf6 ^517^1^ II -5 II 

,IV. Foil. 21—71, in 1112, 741, and 502 
verses. By Ralakara Misra. 

^^ 5n:Tl ^l^r?T^ ^-\^ ^^r?^ i 
!^^ 5rt¥l\s "^ ^f^ c^i^ f ^ II 
c?if ff c^i^cT ^Ic^ ^t¥ >2f^1f?r I 
Flf^ f^f^ ^c«r ^^ f^t^ ^m II ^ II 

Ends : 

c!(? lijfs «ttw '?'!tirl ^^^"^^ ^rr^T II 
55ft^^ war f^gfel ^ft !fJt^ I 
(Sfrs^sT ^''Tl >fTfnfs ififtrK II [eo-j] II 

■Elt^c^rl -^fe ^< >rTt<tf^ ^»^ II 

V. Foil. 72—89, in 870 verses. By San- 
kara Deva. 

f^5 f^^ m:j[\ c^f^^p^j( II 
\|^ <^^ ^or\ ifwl sf^i^jTsf I 

'5f's^ ^rw ^csn §1 ^5l5rt^^ II > II 

VI. Foil. 90—113, in 422 and 670 verses. 
By Sankara Deva. 

^f snr i^¥ sf^^s^^^ 3f¥ 3f^«r ^tT i 

*ri%'« ti^f^ ^^TJ csri T^^z^ 'si^c^r ^f t^ ^t^ ii 

c?^ ^^ f ^^ ^c^c^l Jf^^ c^f^ ^^H II ^ 11 

VII. Foil. 114—135, in 1076 verses. By 
Kesava Dasa. 

m( ^^ ^t^T^'tf 3f?r ^^U'^ II ^ II 
c^ f ^'tof c^1^ 5r^ ^1^5 I 

-55^^ "B^C^ JfCJT 'srft ^^^1=5 II 

5-^5 f^.^ fum c^*(^ ^f;s II ?. II 

VIII. Foil. 136—175, in 424, 765, 677, 
and 130 verses. By Sankara Deva. 

^¥ f ?3 sfg- |;^ ^^Ns ^^m I 

^Tl feirr^^ >rffi^'^ i^^^^r ii 

iTCTl f 5^\9 TrlT STC^W^ ^1^ I 

'^^w wtt^ ^9 ^c<r c?i[ srt^ II ^ 11 

IX. Foil. 176—204, in 13.19 verses. By 
Kesava Dasa. 

®f?r i^ir f^ tt'f ;3^ ^?^^ I 

CsstTt^ WCif cults' C^11% Ji'^'t^ II 

CMt^^ q^l^^ b?^4 ^^ql II "i II 

^^t5 CofT^ TTlf^ 3(t5r 5N" CTl^ \5-lf% 

'JTt'Tt^ ttt?1 'sn^^tlT II -sorsSi 11 
Date: Tfti:^ ■j'^oi ^5ig^i?:7r c^rifTlc^ ^^ Tfi-Q 
P^c\9 ^^^ ■^% %^^ 7[?rM^ II 

X. Foil. 205—259, in 2476 verses. By 
oankara Deva. 

Sf¥ ^STl S?t"ff^ Ttf^ ^^"ITSR' I 
^? ^f^'f >rftlf*f^ T^rt^^ II 

f ^5 "b^r:^ c^f? c^t^ i^^r^5 ii ^ n 



This copy agrees with the printed text of 
Calcutta B.S. 1288 (A.D. 1881). It is a 
translation of only the first part of the 10th 
skandha, i.e. up to Uddhava's leaviug the 
Gopis (Adliy. 47). The latter part, composed 
by Ananta Kandali, was published in 1884.* 

XL Foil. 260—279, in 880 verses. By 
Daiikara Deva. 

C^¥ f ^^ C^"I# C^lf& ^^15 II ■> II 
Scribe : Jayananda. ^It'^'W ^^f^^^^s II 

XII. Foil. 280—291, in 540 verses. 
w^ snr ^ >2f^ 'sif^^ift^^ I 

f^fC^ f^^ ^^ 3f^N5^¥^ II 

'^¥ snr §,1^ f^f^ oTTT f?*rl?r^ i 

^'5^^sTl¥^ f*f^ >n^9 'rtrr^ II ^ II *l^ •s'^o^ II 

Sankara Deva is no doubt the author of this 
skandha also, although his name does not 
occur in it. It has been edited by Panindra- 
natha Gagai (Calcutta, 1898), He assumes it 
to be the composition of Sankara, because, as 
he says, no other poet calls himself by the 
phrase f^5 f^^^ " servant of Krishna"; but 
in this he is mistaken, for Kesava Dasa, the 
author of the seventh and ninth skandhas, 
uses the same appellation, as shown above. 
The editor had access to two manuscripts, 
one (^incomplete in 517 verses) dated Saka 
1623, the latter Saka 1728. The former has 
the name ^.R^til^^ T^m'\ ^I^Ks «tws written 
at the end. This might be either an author 
or a scribe, but the style of the poem is that 
of Sankara Deva. 

The twelve skandhas are enumerated on the 
outer cover of the manuscript, beginning with 
10 to 12, then 2 to 9, and lastly 1. The total 
number of jpadas is roughly stated to be 
13,000, but in reality comes to 13,608. 

* E. A. Gait's Eeport, Shillong, 1897, p. 43. 


Or. 4780.— 124 leaves of bark, 4| 18i; 
8 lines, about 14 in. long; dated 6aka 1653 
(A.D. 1731). 

^^r^ss^arr^i I 


An Assamese metrical translation of 
skandhas i. and ii. of the Bhagavatapurana. 
The first skandha is anonymous ; the second 
by oankara Deva. 

The first skandha (foil. 1—56), in 421 
verses, begins : — 

^?r ^?r ^^ t^CTR '<a^jrl^ i 

^ *rttf ''r^^Ns >r^ ^c^ c^? 11 ^ II 

?^Kc^ c^*t^ c^f*r^ «ttf%5r II 
srt^ sTtCT T?1 ttft w.^\ mc^ "tfe I 

C^^ ^^'^if bfC^1 15^ f ^f^ II ^ II 

The second skandha (foil. 57—124), in 749 
verses, begins : — 

^¥ SRT ^ srt^ ^I^«i T»»r I 

W\^ C5Tt^rfV5 W\^ ^-\^ -^W^ II 
Cfir¥ n^^t^^ Tfsf^^ f^C\s I 
'd^ifc?rt^ f-i^^cg JTc^ ifi^fR:« II ^ II 
^^^!?n "sr^Nt^ f«iifl Tt^sricsr i 

■%zw^ isf^rcT ^-^1 ^^ \U. c^t^ II ^ 11 
The copy is dated : i^Jsao *f^^ i^tS^a ^o fffJ? 

Accompanying the manuscript is a sheet 
of- paper (fol. 125) containing a Persian ab- 
stract of the contents of these two skandhas. 


Add. 12,234.-103 leaves of bark (of which 
48 and 49 are missing); 18f in. by 6 ; 14 
lines, 15 in. long; dated 6aka 1686 (A.D. 




A collection of Vaishnava poems written 
in Assamese, chiefly in praise of Krishna, or 
describing various incidents in his life. By 
Sankara Deva. 

Begins : 

<:<^*f^ ^f^ ^^ ^T c^*(^ f f^ II 
*rf II >2f«(W 'St'iVurl ;g^i^f«t 'rInsjt I 

^^ ^1% ^^^tnc :^^i b®c[l srt^s I 
ir^ ^it ^5R^1^ ^^ ^^^t^ H -J II 

The work comprises 27 separate poems, 
which agree very closely with the several 
printed editions. The title of the work, 
and the names of the poems as given below, 
are taken from the printed edition of Barpeta, 
B.S. 1303. 



1, vrs. 

1—68. 5rtm'^i*r 





69 — 140. ■nlT-Qi^sT 





141—166. 5fjt^4vf 





167—184. (Not in printed 





185—226. ^^tffWt*n'«m^ 





227—470. >2f^t?Bfe 





471 — 506. ^c^^m-tJt^ 





1 — 102. ^^CiilM 





507 — 539. <(ic|^criM 





540—731. r»f^qiq1 





732—948. gtT^^I 





919—1162. ^^JRJf (want- 
ing foil. 48 and 49 ; vrs. 





1163—1185. c^^^Ji?.- 





1186-1196. ^5?T^f^^«i 





1 197— 1208. ^^^ ^l^t^'l 





1209—1277. ^^JT^ ^^ 





1278—1327. ^^^ ife 





1328—1398. ^I'T^^^'i 





1399—1449. ^^w^ Tp^ 

20. Fol. 

686, vrs 

. 1450- 

-1500. H<2f^^^¥JT 

21. „ 

706 „ 


-1536. Tffc^m ft'srr- 

22. „ 

726 „ 


-1570. ^tf^lt^^- 

23. „ 

74a „ 


-1597. «K^!\o' 

24. „ 

756 „ 


-1 706. ^FTtTlsrl 

25. „ 

80a „ 


-1884.) Sl^^ h^^ 
-54. 5 c^?rt«i 

26. „ 

90a „ 


-196-3. ^^^ ^tT %W\^ 

27. „ 

93a „ 


-2210. ^c^^l ?<^ 

The date of copy, *|-<P ■j^irii TtT » ^5 e, is 


after the last 

verse, without the 

name of the scribe. 


Add. 12,235 A.— 84 leaves of bark ; 3 in. by 
1-5^; 6 lines, 12 in. long; dated Saka 1666 
[A.D. 1744]. 

A collection of three Assamese poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 25a. A mythological story, 
in 181 verses. By Sridhara Kandali. 

Begins : 

^¥ ^or\ c^^^^ra" TtCTt^ II 

^1 'T^^f^ ^TWl ^sf^ «^f« II "s II 

^¥ i^^'al^ ■^'^T^ w^ w^ I 

^Z^ ^Z^ S(fT f^6^ tlfW I 
^t^ ^15^5 t^ f^f^ ^lf*f II ^ II 

Tt^sf tc^r w 'wz^ 'S[W¥l i^c^ I 

^,SR ^^fsT f^fs ^^^CoT II ^3 II 

Sridhara Kandali was a resident of Kamrup, 
and is the author of Kankhoya, a short poem 
on the boyhood of Krishna, which was 
pubhshed at Calcutta, 6aka 1802 (A.D. 
1880). The editor of a recent edition of this 



work (Barpeta, 1901) ascribes it to the joint 
authorship of Sankara Deva and Sridhara 


^^ ^^\^Ti ^^ ^f^ 'ii^ ff\s I 
%^^n. «r^c^ c^t^c^ ^-^^^ II 

"5b- ■> 

II. Foil. 256 — 76. A dialogue between 
oiva and Parvati on yoga, and the means of 
obtaining salvation. The poem is anonymous. 
It ends abruptly in the middle of verse 366, 
followed by the title Karmaphala. 

Begins : 

f^;^t^55f ^^ ^g Sf^fvo ^I^JT I 

WH ^^^C^ '^t^ 'Sf^^ <tt«T^ II "5 II 

fji^l^:^ ^tf¥5^ ^f^ii^l ^^^ II ?. II 

f^sr CTN ^fJl ^^'c^ Ti{l T^t'rfe II 
^mw^ ^?rl^ II 

III. Foil. 77 — 84. A poem, in 48 verses, 
on proper behaviour (nlti). By Rama Chakra- 

Begins : 


^jf^ irt^r^ f®f^l «rtr^l^ fffk ii 
®f?f^ ^{g ^fert^ lilt ^'T 1 

^«r ^f^ f^^SC^ CTt^l ^f ^t^ II 8\r II 

The three poems are all written by the 
same hand, the manuscript being dated at 
the end Wedne.sday, the 7th Bhadra, Saka 

^).3j^^ *f^g xslTf^ <] ftfif 3rl-8C\s ^^Cl ^^ 


Or. 12.— Palm-leaf; foil. 279; 12^ in. by 1^; 
4 lines, 11 in. long; dated 1239 B.S. (A.D. 

g1 q I q Q o 

An Oriya metrical translation of the 11th 
skandha. By Jagannatha Dasa. 

Begins : 
fflQiqsi ffagoeiMo stgqioqq s^GQisifi'' i 

GQQl ^Q^Ql QH|q° ElGEliaGqgQlQGqO || <i || 
BlSijQlyO GGS5QQ j GCQ fljSiGQ eiGqjOQ || « || 

[flis^l g°giGQ aiQ BiBii ai ffja qQS^Go Gqoi jj]* 
Q^eijQSj/Ei asjGq I q'biQ as? C?1 ffIGg II «" II 
G^ ?)QOQgi QlaiGg I gl qistQE) GaoiQGq n 
Ga qi?iQe) tia qsx\ \ g^go si^q qQQsa^i n » n 

The poet Jagannatha Dasa flourished in the 
second quarter of the sixteenth century. 
Babu M. M. Chakravarti states,t on the 
authority of the Jagannathacharitamrita, an 
unpublished poem by Divakara Kara, that he 
" was born at Kapile9varapura Sasana, 
District Puri. His father was Bhagabana 
[sic] Dasa Parana Panda (reader of Puranas), ' 

* This line has been omitted by the scribe. 
t Lavguage and Literature of Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol. 
Ixvii. (1898), pt. i., p. 341. 



and his mother was named Padma." He was 
the favourite disciple and companion of Chai- 
tanya (who visited Orissa in 1610 A.D.), and 
after his death converted king Pratapa Rudra 
to Vedantism. 

This manuscript agrees with the printed 
edition. It is divided into 32 adhydyas, the 
Sanskrit original having only '61. The 
copy was made by Gopinatha Nayaka, and 
was completed on the 4th Kanya (A^vina), 
1239, i.e. the 18th May, 1832. 

Colophon : 

q5 glflQe^lsiQG© a^ioQiGgi aQsi5i°g q°§e)|ni 

fflJi o|^°G£i|SilH|q . . . g^g.Q' ftp q «is«"<e qico. 

QffHISI^ 8 GQ Gq GaiG§« ^°a% G^IQBI . . . GR.S1 
»Q|Q GBRSri GOO MZ> Q°3° GSIiaSMej 9^\^QQ \ 
sq^lQ' GQR ff yQQ I 


Or. 1257.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 190 ; 9^ in. by 1^ ; 
3 to 6 lines, 7 and 8 in. long ; written in the 
19th century. 

Another copy. 

This copy begins with the concluding lines 
of the Sanskrit introductory verses, as in the 
printed editions, as follows : 

Sqo Ri?i9e)° QqaBq° fl^QG§is;qji gQ qi^pis II 

The verses are not numbered, and the 
manuscript is without date of copy. 


Or. 5712.— Palm-leaf; foil. 148; 14 in. by 1^; 
4 aud 5 lines, about 1 2 in. long ; written in 
the 19tli century. 

Another copy. 

This copy is similar to the above, and is 
also without date. 


Or. 4541.— Palm-leaf; foil. 129; 11 in. by 1^; 

5 and 6 lines, 9^ in. long ; dated 1279 B.S. 
(A.D. 1872). 

Another copy. 

This copy has twelve introductory verses 
preceding the text, and a few after its comple- 
tion. The colophon is dated the 39th ahka 
of Padmalabha Deva Maharaja, B.S. 1279. 


Or. 3365.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 204; 12 in. by 
11; 4 aud 5 hues, 10 in. long; dated 1284 B.S. 
(A.D. 1877). [0. Bendall.] 

Another copy. 

The verses are numbered throughout. The 
manuscript is dated the 9th Dhanu (Pausha) 
1284, i.e. the 23rd December 1877. 


Or. 4766.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 50 ; 10 in. by If ; 

6 and 7 Imes; dated B.S. 1259 (A.D. 1853). 

[SiE W. Fkanks.] 

QG^ \QS\ 

Oriya songs on the story of Rama and Sita. 
By Upendra Bhafija. 

Begins : 
ODQEl QQS Q|fl I QO SaS^lQ QI© |I «l || 

Se)ia°a£ilfl&fliii I tiQffiQQoi Gaioej ii s ii 
cioi|[°SQ|fl&fli I ^oiasM^iiQ S;^q n s \\ 
QaiaiffQ- Gggg Q|q | ay^^CBQaaQ n ^ \\ 
QQ^insj^^R^o I yqeis-Qeii gqiq^ h ^ \\ 
?!QW o|gi q|.g|o I ^QQ^eio qjiiff II ^ II 
On the next leaf these verses are repeated. 



the word of two syllables commencing each 
line being placed at the end, tlius conveying 
different meanings. 

90 qq8 Qiflog I QaB^iQ qis^qo n <i ii 
ci°aoi9is;^flii Soi i a?i5>iQ gq qJoi ii j> ii 
afw eciQs CRQaj I QQQaQo^ OQaai ii «« n 
ff|qff?>RWQQ I SlISQCil GOlCCtyQ || «' II 
Scioiei Qijajo ^q i 5?i65 gTiiffCQ || ^ || 

Upendra Bhanja, the most famous of Oriya 
poets, flourished in the beginning of the 
eighteenth century. He was the eldest son 
of Nilakantha, Raja of Gumsur, a tdhiJe in 
the Ganjam District of the Madras Presidency. 
An account of the author and his works will 
be found in Babu M. M. Chakravati's Lan- 
guage and Literature of Orissa.* 

The work consists of eleven chhandas, with 
a total of 613 verses. Nearly every leaf con- 
tains one or two illustrations, chiefly of Raraa 
and SIta, besides mystic diagrams. The title 
of the work and the name of the author appear 
on the margin of the first and second leaves, 
as follows : 

QGag qf^Q'Q QG^IOq GRSIff II 

It is not mentioned in Babu M. M. Chakra- 
varti's list of 42 works written by Upendra 

This copy was completed on Wednesday, 
the 29th Ohaitra, in the 43rd year of the rule 
of Eamachandra Deva, B.S. 1259. 

gigl QiaoD gqq si^iiqis^iq' qg© |q qig&h 

gqq ei S'm Q. g cp^d GROQ (?) Sf Gff OSei QQ 


©aGQ g°ai5 g^go n 

a ^£1 9|GQ GQE) ©» SIJQ 0|GQ -3 GOai U\Q 


Add. 5033.— Palm-leaf; foil. 484; 20f in. by 
1^ ; 4 and 5 lines, 18 in. long ; written appa- 
rently iu the 18th century ; encased in deer- 
skin. [Colonel Smith.] 

* J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii., pt. i., p. 362. 

Qlfl I q ei 

An Oriya metrical translation of the Lanka 
kanda. By Balarama Dasa. 

Begins : 

ozsi &:ift|2i Qaoi goqq ao n 

CtQ GQQ »g|QS1 aQSI 5? flO || 
S^SIE) W ffO §QGQ fflQ QR || 

qsio fl,9S) gg sQiei oq^ || 

eiaiQ fl^fli qQet w gi^i n 

S1QS5 SIRS? g^iS <asFog Q|$)| II 

Balarama Dasa, Vaishnava poet of Puri, 
was the " son of an Oriya minister named 
Somanatha Mahapatra."* He flourished some 
300 years ago, and is the author of numerous 
works, of which Sir William Hunter has given 
a list of 23 principal ones.f 

Ends : 

31 EiQGqioji Mff|2)^ GsiiQ eiig n 
£11 s?Jiffisi 9Qei stQ QBQifioig n 
It is stated in the colophon that the copy 
was completed on Tuesday, the 18th of 
Bhadra-s'iiHa, in the 31st ahlca of the reign 
of Maharaja Virake^ari Deva, who reigned 

gl §QGOgQ G09 m^lQISMQ' QGR^ §Q QjG^ 
gagma qo' q°^ ftr Gff Qig gQB QQ81I nsr»Q|GQ 

GQR £§ u^Q, giis^ gaia q°a| n qiq^i Qjgj gaig 
goaj II 


Or. 5447.— Palm-leaf; foil. 148; 14^ in. by 
1^', 4 and 5 lines, 12|- in. long. 

An Oriya metrical translation of the Kish- 
kindhya, or 4th kanda of the Eamayana. By 
Krishnacharana Pattanayaka. 

* M. M. Chakiavarti's Language and Literature of 
Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii. (1893), pt. i., p. 345. 
t Orissa, vol. ii., p. 199. 
J Ildd., vol. ii., r- 190- 




ff!^ &q ffO qiffCQQtlff I 

&q ffsq sjQiUsiOQyiQei II 

^^ ffa Qca fjOQEi^yiQ i 

sa ffq oSoffOffl E16SI5Q II 

GsiiaQti sfcfQffGQ e|gs>a n 

The translator appears to be quite a modern 
author. The date of copy given in the colo- 
phon is the 18th ahka of DivyasiiYiha Deva. 
This is no doubt the Divyasimha Deva, Raja 
of Khurdha, who began to rule in A.D. 1857, 
and was sentenced to penal servitude for 
wilful murder in 1878.* 

Colophon : 

Q^ QQ1 q^ GQQ fl^lQIS^S* gag q <ir Q' B^H 
CG S I 3? QIGQ Q|fl|!^ei 5§.SM| Q\^ gs|a G^B I 


Or. 4562.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218; 15|- in. by 
1|; 4 lines, 13 in. long; dated B.S. 1240 
(A.D. 1834). 

Q|E)H©| q§ Qgj flo 

Ddrdhyatdbhalctirasamrita . 

An Oriya metrical account of personages 
in Indian history and mythology who were 
noted for devotion. By Ramadasa. 

Begins : 

§siflQBOQ qsi£.r,° STR gGfisi'iQflic°OQMane',o | 

Sqo qi?iw-° Qga|K):;;° gpQG^ Qgioi qS qi9Q|§ 11 

* Hunter's Ori'ssa, vol. ii., App. vii., p. 191, and 
Gazetteer, vol. viii., p. 211. (Khurdha.) 

ffaGg si^Qlsios? I e|G<an g^w o;:;^ 11 «i 11 
gi Sq oaQ ipq 1 qcqn qq'iiq aSq ii s ii 
goi qiffo gcji Gqml 1 aoiGQ 09 sjgj^Qjql n "- 11 
G3> ajGei fl§?ii GQ|GS)|Q I gsriS 9gq qG^tioQ 11 8|| 

The work is divided into 25 adhydyas, and 
was printed at Cuttack in 1880,* under the 
shortened title of Dardhyatabhakti. It appears 
from the colophon that this copy is in the 
author's own handwriting, made at a village 
called Kalinga, on Friday, the first day of the 
light half of Margasirsha, B.S. 1240, in the 
19th aiilt-a of Ramachandra Deva.f 

Colophon : 

siZ) giQie)HQ|q§Qg|s3Gci siJiiGooffH g^^iGO gars 
^IQfi -ggo GsiijaGei ffiji aiQ°Gg| sit.'iisii 11 • • . gag, 
Qiaog GQQQ «i<: g? oiq g 8° sh»5 ^IGr. gl ai^g- 

21^ §§ gSas^l S^^ QI^GQ ©BSfl SjIflGQ Q^St? 

g:£^GQ a;Q ^iiaQjGg cq GaiGgQ GKiii g°af oGci n 


Or. 2199.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 26 ; 5 in. by 1 ; 
3 to 6 lines, 4|- in. long ; apparently written 
early in the 14th century. 

A few Oriya religious poems, some of them 
fragmentary. The first, in 125 verses, is by 
Ramadasa, perhaps the author of Dardbyata- 
bhaktirasamrita (no. 33). 

* Another edition in 1897, expanded to 52 cantos by 
the addition of another part. 

t Ruled 47 years, 1810 — 1857. Hunter's Orissa, 
vol. ii., p. 191. 

( 24 ) 



Sloane 3201.— Several paper rolls enclosed 
ill a box, amongst which the following are 
Bengali : 

A. 28 sheets, sewn together, 23 J in. by 6^. 
A cloth merchant's day-book of sales of 

cloth from Thursday, the 13th Pausha, B.S. 
1135 (A.D. 1728) to the 30th Asvina fol- 

B. A single sheet, 17^ in. by IS^-. 

A few memoranda of business transactions 
with a money-lender, and scribbled arith- 
metical calculations. 

G. A single sheet, 8^ in. by 6. 

A letter written by Krishnakanta Sarfna 
to a Captain Wilson, informing him that Sibi 
Phatajl (?f^f< ^Fsl!^) was going to Calcutta 
to an interview with him, and advising 
the Captain -to pay special attention to what 
he had to say. In a postscript, written 
crosswise on the top of the letter, the writer 
says that Rasika Lfda had asked him to send 
his compliments. The letter is dated the 
8th Sravana, probably about the beginning 
of the 19th century. 


-Foil. 25. Miscellaneous Ori- 
of which the following are 

Sloane 4090. 
ental papers 
Bengali : 

I. Fol. 19. A single sheet, 14|- in. by 7. 

A copy of a letter dated Wednesday, the 
25th Magha, B.S. 1133 (February, 1727), 
written at Bhagalpur, by Gurbakhsh Rota, 

and addressed to Mr. C. Hampton, Mr. 
Braddon (^^ffi^r), Mr. B. Carteret, and 
Captain G. Borlace. 

The writer states that he had already 
reported about the Obobdars of Bhagalpur. 
He now begs to report tha,t on Sunday, 
the 22nd Magha, a mounted oflScer with a 
company of soldiers of the Nawab had ar- 
rived from Murshidabad, and had claimed 
certain goods belonging to the English. He 
therefore requests that a letter should be 
written to Mr. Stephenson* at Kasimbazar for 
his instructions, and also that the Nawab 
should be asked not to interfere in the pur- 
chase and sale of goods by the gomasbtas of 

II. Fol. 20. A single sheet, 7^ in. by 6^. 

An agreement executed in favour of Mr. 
Gay (^) and Mr. Garbell (? -sfl^C^) by 
Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa, stipu- 
lating not to charge more than 2 per cent, 
brokerage. The document is dated the 14th 
Agrahayana, B.S. 1103 (A.D. 1696). 


Add. 5660 B.— Foil. 47. A colkction of 
four manuscripts, written by different hands 
about the end of the 18th century. The 
first is in Sanskrit, the remaining three in 
Bengali. [N. B. Halhed.] 

I. Foil. 17—26; 9i in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 
4 in. long. 

* Mr. E. Stephenson was appointed Chief of . the 
Kasimbazar factory of the East India Company on the 
30th Jan., 1727 ; Mr. C. Hampton was the storekeeper. 



-SMf^'il 1 

A legend, in verse, of the reward given by 
Krishna to his guru for the education he 
had received. By Sankara. 

Begins : 

fii^r^ ^sfq^tsr >2rlNs ^sfc^ 'sf!:^ i 

"^t^ «t?r ^^ "^^ "tw^ «tlq^ I 
Rf^'s:^ if^ ?nf OR f^csrt^ II 

The author gives no account of himself, 
but simply mentions his name at the con- 
clusion of the poem. The legend runs 
briefly as follows : — After the return of the 
two brothers Krishna and Balarama from 
Gokula to their home at Mathura, and the 
slaughter of the demon Kamsa, their father 
Vasudeva held a meeting of all the learned 
Pandits of the place. Krishna felt so 
ashamed in their society at his lack of 
education that he determined to go to some 
distant country to study. Arriving at AvantI, 
he placed himself under the tuition of the 
Rislii Santapana, and in 64 days became 
proficient in the 64 principal branches of 
knowledge. On his asking his preceptor how 
he could repay him for his services, Santa- 
pana, perceiving that his pupil was of divine 
origin, begged him to restore to life his son 
who had been drowned whilst bathing in the 
sea. Accordingly Krishna descended into 
the depths of the ocean and killed the Daitya 
Sankha, thinking that he had swallowed up 
the sage's son. It appeared, however, that 
the youth had been taken to the abode of 
Yama, the god of death. Krishna went 
thither, and succeeded in rescuing the sage's 
son, and restored him in safety to his be- 
reaved parents. 

Ends : 

lilt ^^i ''sf^nrl ic^ ^5ri ;£,^^ i 

*flc^ ^f^'il ftfsfl f ^ •jf^ ^Tt? II 
^^ i2rf^ CT^ f»fTr <ii^t^ ^t^ ^ I 
'SR'fr ^^r^ f^wTl ^=TT w^ ^ir II 
^^ ^t^\s ^«ri •^'w ^fr?R I 
ftl '^j c^f^jrt«r ^t^iT *f?f| II 

■ptt? CTDf ^Cf ^f'T *f1%5 tt<^ I 

\s^ «taf iSTf; 'srlfT ^^^iT ?^jrl ii 

II. Foil. 27—38 ; 91 by 5|. 

Specimens of bonds, leases, and other 
documents in use by landlords and tenants, 
one of which is in Persian. Interlinear 
annotations in Latin occur throughout. 

III. Foil. 39—47 ; 91 in. by 6 ; 9 and 10 
lines, %\ in. long. 

A story in verse of the generosity of the 
Caliph 'Ali. 

Begins : 

^1^ ^q1 C^Cql «1^ i£it C^^q Jft^ I 

'^'^ ^q1«t sfj(?r 5^1 ^c^ 'srt^ II 
^qt^ ^iT q^cNs ^I'wi ^^fff if%« 'TC^r I 
'£fS\<\ c?twtc^ fftir c^Tfc^ ^^ >n:«r ii 

The poem is unfinished, and is written 
in the Muhammadan Bengali style, abound- 
ing in Hindustani words grossly misspelt. 
The author describes how the archangel 
Gabriel was sent to test the generosity of 'All 
by appearing before him in the garb of a 
mendicant, and begging alms of a thousand 
rupees. 'Ali was not possessed of so large a 
sum of money, so, in order not to disappoint 
the fakir, he, at the suggestion of his sons 
Hasan and Husain, was compelled to obtain 
the sum required by selling them to a 
wealthy merchant of Medina. After this his 
wife Fatimah advised 'All to go to her father, 
Muhammad, and implore his aid, which he 
accordingly did. The story ends unfinished 
at this point. 




Add. 5660 F. — A collection of miscellaneous 
papers, of which the following are in Bengali. 

[N. B. Halhed.J 

I, Foil. 1 and 2 ; 15| in. by 10 ; about 45 
lines, 4^ in. long; written on the right half 
of each page. 

Instructions to the Amin and Gomashta 
at Haripal. 

Begins : 

c?r>rs[1 ^tTql flc¥^ >fc^ ifi^ lii^^t^ ^t?rl t^^ 
?1f^ *rf^5Tr?:w; ^t^ 1%^t. 'srl^tir ^fsi:^ «rtc^ ^ i 

The document contains a Bengali transla- 
tion of orders issued by an oflBcer of the Bast 
India Company concerning the collection of 
revenues derived from the manufacture of 
cloth at Haripal. It begins by stating that 
the Dallals, or brokers, who had been ap- 
pointed some years previously, were in the 
habit of oppressing the weavers, and, being 
in collusion with the Gomashta, or agent, and 
other officials, had become lax in the collec- 
tion of money due to the Company. They 
had accordiugly been dismissed, and these 
rules had been drawn up for the guidance of 
the Amin and Gomashta with respect to their 
duties, and the supervision to be exercised by 
them over the newly appointed Dallals in the 
management of the cotton trade, and the 
collection of revenues. The document is 

II. Foil. 3 and 4. One sheet 20 in. by 15. 

A legendary account of the marriage of 
king Vikramaditya with the daughter of king 

Begins : 

Maunavati, the daughter of king Bhoja, 
sixteen years of age, and very beautiful, was 
determined not to marry any aspiring suitor 
unless he could manage to induce her to speak 
at night. Many princes came in hope of gain- 
ing her. One by one they occupied the same 
room with her at night on separate couches, 
and tried their best to extract even a single 
word from her lips, but all in vain. King 
Vikramaditya, hearing of her beauty, came 
also unattended and unknown. He also could 
not make her utter a word. Then, summoning 
two of his goblin attendants, Tala and Vitala, 
he ordered them to sit on the princess' bed- 
stead, and reply to his questions. In the 
course of conversation with them the king 
cunningly narrated two amusing stories, which 
proved so interesting to the princess that she 
could not refrain from laughing, and making 
some remark, and thus became wedded to 

III. Foil. 11 and 12. 

A poem in 6 verses descriptive of female 
beauty. By Nandalala. 
Begins : 

Tfr^ f^^ ^f^ f^^l c^ 

"Sfq^l c^^t^o ^^^^t^ 5f^ f*(f5 1^ cjriTTtfsrT^ 

The poem is followed by an English transla- 
tion, probably by Mr. Halhed. 

IV. Foil. 13—15. 

^TtT 1 
A poetical description of the months. By 
Bharatachandra Raya. See no. 18. 

Begins : 

hs;j[\ci![ C5 [i.e. <£i^2 c^o\ ts '^■^ jr^ i 
sft^l ^ ^ T^f sptf ^Tg: ^ II 



The poem is excerpted from the conclusion 
of Bharatachandra's romance of Vidya and 
Sundara. It is not copied in full, and varies 
somewhat from the text in the printed edi- 
tions. An English translation is appended. 

V. Foil. 16 and 17. 

The lament of Arjuna at the death of his 
son Abhimanyu ; a poem in the laghutripadi 
metre, taken from Kaslrama Dasa's translation 
of the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, with 
an English translation and transliteration. 

Begins : 

VI. Foil. 18—20. 

A list of seven Bengali poets and their prin- 
cipal works, written in Bengali and English, 
viz : — 

Kaiidasa. — JaiminI Bharata. 

Krittivasa. — Ramayana. 

Mukunda Kavikankana. — Mangala Chandir 

Kshemananda. — Manasar gita. 
Govinda Dasa. — Kalikamangala. 
Dvija Madhava. — Krishnamangala. 
Bharatachandra. — Annadamansala. 


Add. 5661 B.— Foil. 42. A volume of mis- 
cellaneous papers, containing notes on the 
astronomy of the Hindus, and other matter. 

[N. B. Halhed.J 

I. Foil. 26—30. Lists of Hindu castes, 
tribes, and professions, written in Bengali, 
and in Sanskrit characters, with translitera- 
tions and English translations ; also Bengali 
names for the days of the week and months 
with a note on the Bengali computation of 

II. Fol. 31. A short list of Muhammadan 
tribes and professions, with their equivalent 
Hindustani terms. 

III. Foil. 32 and 33. Bengali names of 
relationship, with transliterations and trans- 

IV. Foil. 34—38. Notes on the Bengali 
system of arithmetical computation of the 
price or weight of marketable goods. 


Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8; written 
on European paper, water-marked "Thos. 
Edmonds, 1804." [William Erskine.] 

A volume containing notes on various 
Indian languages, of which the following are 
on the Oriya language and literature. 

I. Foil. 104, 105. A list of 70 works 
in Oriya, with transliterations. Of these 
some, marked ' W,* are original compositions, 
whilst others, marked ' S,' appear to be trans- 
lations from the Sanskrit. It is headed "List 
of Wudya Compositions." The translitera- 
tions, and English notes, in this and follow- 
ing pieces, appear to be in the handwriting 
of Dr. J. Leyden. The Oriya words are 
written by a native scribe. 

II. Foil. 106—128. Specimens of Oriya 
literature, with interlinear transliteration. 

III. Foil. 130—151. A vocabulary of 
Oriya words, in alphabetical arrangement of 
the first letter only, from q to q. The words 
in the first three pages are transliterated, 
and their meanings are occasionally given. 

IV. Foil. 156, 157. A transliteration of 
the commencement of Nilambara Dasa's Oriya 
translation of the Sanskrit JaiminI Bharata, 
i.e. the As^amedhikaparva, or 14th book 
of the Mahabharata in the version ascribed 
to JaiminI. According to Sir W. Hunter, 
Nilambara Dasa " lived 400 years ago."* 

V. Foil. 158—163. Notes on Oriya gram- 
mar, with four short anecdotes transliterated. 

Ortssa, vol. ii., p. 206. 

( 28 ) 


p. 2a. Diuesachandra Sena, in his valuable 
work on the Bengali language and literature,* 
quotes a Sanskrit verse which is found in 
several old and reliable copies of the Chai- 
tanyacharitamrita, which gives Saka 1537 
(A.D. 1615) as the date of its composition. 

P. 4b. The three Sanskrit stanzas are 
borrowed from Purushottama's grammar, 
entitled Prayogaratnamala. 

P. 6b. Vrindavana Dasa is also the author 
of Bhajananirnaya, a treatise on Vaishnava 
devotion and religious obligations, published 
at Calcutta, 1901, under the editorship of 
Kadhe^achandra Dasa. 

P. 86. Dine^achandra Sena has published 
a long extract from an old family manuscript 

* VangabhdsM o »dMtya (2nd edit.), Calcutta, 1902, 
p. 332. 

of the Ramayana of Krittivasa— not to be 
found in the printed editions — -in which the 
poet has given an extensive genealogical 
account of himself,* From this it appears 
that Krittivasa was the 7th in lineal descent 
from Udho Ojha, who was a minister at the 
court of Danauja Madhava(A.D. 1280—1380). 
His great-grandfather, Nyisimha Ojha, settled 
at Phuliya probably about A.D. 1348. Kritti- 
vasa was at the court of Kamsanarayana, 
Raja of Tahirpur, who ruled about the middle 
of the 15th century. It is probable, there- 
fore, that he was born somewhere about 
A.D. 1440. 

P. lOfe, 1. 13. For B.S. 1466 read ^aka 
1466. Also, 1. 28, for B.S. 1495 read &aka 

* Ihid., pp. 107—113. 

{ 29 ) 


The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. Assamese 
wprks are indicated by an asterisk, Oriya works by a dagger. 

Annadamangala, 18 — 20. 

+Bandhodaya, 30. 

Baramasa, 38 iv. 

Bhagavatapurana. Sk. x. and xi., 10. 

*Bhagavatapurana, 21. 

Sk. i. and ii., 22. 

t Bhagavatapurana. Sk. xi. 25 — 29. 

Bhaktichintamaiji, 11, 

Bilvamangala, 2. 

Chaitanyabhagavata, 2, 11. 

Chaitanyachandrodaya, 2. 

Chaitanyacharitamrita, 2, 11. 

Chandi, 14, 18. 

Chandlnatakaj 18. 

fDardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. 

Dehakarcha, 12. 

Gangashtaka, 18. 

Gurudakshina, 37. 

Haribhaktivilasa, 2. 

Hatapattana, 12. 

tJagannathacharitamrita, 25< 

Jagannathamaiigala, 15. 

t Jaimini Bharata (the beginning only) , 40 IV. 

Kalikamangala, 18 — 20 i. 

*Kankhoya, 24. 
*Karmaphala5 24 ii. 
*Kirtan-ghosha,j. 23. 
Krishna- Arjuna-samvadaj 20 li. 
Krishnavijaya, 10. 

Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishma, Stri, Santi, and 
Asrama parvas), 15. 

(Vana-parva), 17. 

(Drona-parva), 16, 38 v. 

Maniharana, 10. 
Nagashtaka, 18. 

Prarthana, 12. 
Premabhaktichandrika, 12. 
Ramayana, 13. 
fRamayana (Kishkindhya-kanda), 32. 

(Lanka-kanda) , 31. 

Rasamanjari, 18. 
Ratimafijari, 18. 
Sivaramer yuddha, 13. 
Smaranamangala, 12. 
Syamantakaharanakatha, 10. 
Vidagdhamadhava, 2. 
Vidyasundara, 18 — 20 I. 
Togadhyar vandana, 13. 

( so ) 


Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of 
scribes they refer to the date of transcription; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date oif 'Composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

'All, the Caliph-, 37 iii. 

Ananta Kandali, 21. 

Atmarama Dasa, scribe. Kalikamangala (B.S. 

1183), 18. 
Balarama Dasa. Ramayana, 31. 
Bankura Deva, of Midnapur, 14. 
Bhagavan Dasa, 25. 
Bharatachandra Raya, Gundlcara (S'aka 1682). 

Kalikamangala, 18 — 20. Baramasa, 38 iv. 
Borlace (G.), Captain, 36 i. 
Braddon, Mr., 36 i. 
Carteret (B.), 36 i. 
Chaitanya, the Reformer (S'aka 1533), 12, 21, 25. 

Life (Chaitanyacharitamrita) by Krishna- 

dasa Kaviraja, 2. 
Chuhamang, King of Assam, 21. 
Chukhrangpha. See Rudra Simha, Raja of 

Tipper ah. 
Chupatpha. See Gadadhara Simha, Raja of 

Tipper ah. 
Damodara Deva, 21. 
Danauja Madhava, 13 (Add.). 
Divakara Kara, 25. 

Divyasimha Deva, Raja of Khurdha, 32. 
Gadadhara Dasa, 15. 
Gadadhara Simha, Raja of Tipperah (A.D. 

1695), 1. 
Ganganarayana Chakravarti, 12. 
Gopala Bhatta, 2. 

Gopinatha Fayaka, scribe. Bhagavatapurana 

(B.S. 1239), 25. 
Govinda Dasa, the poet, 12. 
Gunakara. See Bharatachandra Raya. 
Gunaraja Khan. Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 

1402), 10. 
Gurbakhsh Rota. Letter to Mr. C. Hampton, 

dated B.S. 1133, 36 i. 
Hari Deva, 21. 
Hampton (C), Storekeeper of Kasimbazar factory, 

36 I. 
Hridaya Misra, 14. 
Indranarayana Pala Chaudhuri, 18. 
Jagannatha, called Kavivallabha. Vanaparva, 17. 
Jagaanatha Dasa. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi., 

Jagannatha Misra, 14. 
Jamal Muhammad, of Kalinga, scribe. S'anti- 

parva (B.S. 1180), 15 iv. Striparva 

(B.S. 1181), 15 III. 
Jayananda, scribe. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi., 

Jiva Gosvami, 12.. v 
Kamalakanta, 15. 

Kamsanarayana, Raja of Tahirpur., 13 (Add.). 
Kasirama Dasa. Mahabharata (portions), 15 

16, 38 V. 
Kavichandra, 14. 
Kivikankana. See Mukundarama Chakravarti. 



Kavikarnapura, 2. 

Kavivallabha. See Jagannatha. 

Kesava Dasa. Bhagavatapuranaj Sks. vii. and 

ix., 25. 
Kirtticliandra Raya, Eaja of Bardwan, 18. 
Kirttivasa. See Krittivasa. 
Krishnachandraj Raja of KrishnagJiar, 18. 
Krishnacliarana Pattanayaka. Kamayanaj 32. 
Krishna Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, 

dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. 
Krishnadasa Kaviraja Gosvami. Chaitanya- 

charitamrita (S'aka 1537), 2. 
Krislinakanta S'arma. Letter to Captain Wilson, 

Krittivasa. Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), 13. 
Kusuma, 21. 

Lakshminatha Vasu, son of Ounaraja Khan, 10. 
Lokanatha Gosvami, 12. 
Madhava Deva, 21. 
Mahendra Kandali, 21. 
Maladhara Vasu. See Gunaraja Khan. 
Man Singh, Baja of Bengal, 14, 18. 
Muhammad, the Prophet. Life, by Saiyid 

Sultan, 3. 
Mukundarama Chakravarti. Chandi, 14. 
Murari Ojha, 13. 
Nandalala. Poem descriptive of female beauty, 

38 III. 
Nandarama Dasa, scribe. Bhaktichintamani 

(B.S. 1128), 11. Chaitanyacharitamrita 

(B.S. 1132), 2. Krishnavijaya, 10. Smarana- 

mangala (B.S. 1128), 12. 
Narasimha Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, 

dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. 
Narasimha Deva, of Orissa, 15. 
Narendranarayana Raya, 18. 
Narottama Dasa (c. S'aka 1510). Smarana- 

m an gala, 12. 
Nilakantha, Maja of Gumsur, 30. 

Wilambara Dasa, Jaimini Bharata (fragment), 

40 IV. 
Padmalabha Deva, Icing of Orissa, 28. 
Pratapa Rudra, king of Orissa, 25. 
Purushottama Datta, 12. 
Raghunatha Raya, son of Bdnhurd Deva, 14. 
Ralakara Misra. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. iv., 21. 
Ramachandra Deva, king of Orissa, 30, 33. 
Ramachandra Kaviraja, 12. 
Rama Chakravarti. Poem on proper behaviour, 

24 HI. 
Ramadasa. Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. Reli- 
gious poem, 34. 
Ramananda Vasu, 10, 
Ramanatha, 14. 
Ranga Kandali, 1. 

Rudra Simha, Baja of Tipperah (A.D. 1714), 1. 
Rupa Gosvami, 2. 
S'ankara. Gurudakshina, 37 i. 
S'ankara Deva, son of Kusuma. Bhagavatapurana, 

21, 22. Kirtan-ghosha, 23. 
Satyaraja Khan. See Lakshminatha Vasu. 
S'iva Bhatta, Suheddr, 18. 
Somanatha Mahapatra, 31. 
S'ridhara Kandali. Mythological poem, 24 i. 
S'rinivasa Acharya, 12. 
Stephenson (E.), Chief of Kasimbazar factory, 

36 I. 
Sultan, Saiyid. Life of Muhammad, 3. 
S'yamananda Gosvami, 12. 
Tarachandra Ghosh, scribe. Bhishmaparva 

(B.S. 1184), 15 II. 
Udho Ojha, 13 (Add.). 
Upendra Bhanja. Bandhodaya, 30. 
Vikramaditya. Legendary account of his 

marriage, 38 ii. 
Virakesari Deva, king of Orissa, 31. 
Vrindavana Dasa, 2. Bhaktichintamani, 11. 
Wilson, Captain, 35. 

( 32 ) 


NuMEEALS in parentheses mdicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), life of 
Chaitanya (S'aka 1535), by Krishnadasa 
Kaviraja, 2. 

Life of Muhammad, by Saiyid Sultan, 3. 


Lists of Hindu castes and professions, 39 i. 
List of Muhammadan tribes and professions, 
89 II. 


Notes on Oriya grammar, 40 v. 


Historical account of Eudra Simha, Raja of 
Tipperah, 1. 


Cloth merchants^ day-book of sales (B.S. 1135), 

35 a. 
Contract regarding brokerage agreed to by 

Krishna Das a and Narasimha Dasa (B.S. 

1103), 36 II. 
Forms of documents in use by landlords and 

tenants, 37 ii. 

Instructions to the Amm ■ and Gomashta at 

Haripal regarding the collection of revenues 

for the E. I. Company, 38 i. 
Letter written by Gurbakhsh Rota to Mr. C. 

Hampton and others (B.S. 1133), 36 i. 
Letter written to Captain Wilson by Krishna- 

kanta S'arma, 35 G. 
Money-lender's business memoranda, 35 b. 
Notes on the system of arithmetical computation, 

39 IV. 


Bengali-Khasi vocabulary, 8. 

Bengali-Kuki vocabulary, 6. 

Bengali names of relationship, 39 iii. 

Bengali-Persian vocabulary, 5. 

Bengali vocabulary, with equivalents in the 

Tipperah dialect, 7 i. 
Comparative vocabulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, 

and Oriya words, 7 ii. 
Vocabulary of Oriya words, 40 in. 


Bengali annotations, 9. 

List of seven Bengali poets, and their principal 
works, 38 vi. 



List of seventy Oriya compositions, 40 i. 
Specimens of Oriya literature, 40 ii. 


Medical prescriptions and mantras„4. 


Bandhodaya, by TJpendra Bhanja, 30. 
Baramasa, by Bharatacliandra Raya, 38 iv. 
Bhagavatapurana. An Assamese translation by 

S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490) and others, 

21, 22. 
Bhagavatapurana (Sk. xi.). An Oriya transla- 
tion by Jagannatha Dasa, 25 — 29. 
Bhaktichintamani, by Vrindavana Dasa, 11. 
Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), by Krishna- 

dasa Kaviraja, 2. 
Chandi, by Mukundarama Chakravarti, 14. 
Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, by Ramadasa, 33. 
Grurudakshina, by S'ankara, 37 i. 
Jaimini Bharata. An Oriya translation of the 

commencement, by Nilambara Dasa, 40 iv. 
Kalikamangala, by .Bharatachandra Raya (S'aka 

1682), 18—201. 
Karmaphala, a poem on yoga, 24 ii. 
Kirtan-ghosha, by S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490), 


Krishna- Arjuna-samvada, 20 ii. 

Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 1402), by Gunaraja 

Khan, 10. 
Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishraa, Stri, S'anti, and 

A&rama parvas), by Kfx'irama Dasa, 15. 

(Dronaparva), 16, 38 i. 

Mahabharata (Vanaparva), by Jagannatha, 17. 
Mythological poem, by S'ridhara Kandali, 24 i. 
Poem descriptive of female beauty, by Nanda- 

lala, 38 in. 
Poem on proper behaviour [nlti), by Rama 

Chakravarti, 24 iii. 
Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), in Bengali verse by 

Krittivasa, 13. 
Ramayana (Kishkindhyakanda), in Oi'iya verse, 

by Krishnacharana Pattanayaka, 32. 
Ramayana (Lanka-kanda), in Oriya verse, by 

Balarama Dasa, 31. 
Religious poems, in Oriya, 34. 
Smaranamangala, by Narottama Dasa (c. S'aka 

1510), 12. 


Legendary account of the marriage of king 

Vikramaditya, 38 ii. 
Story in verse of the generosity of the Caliph 

'All, 37 III. 

( 34 ) 







3201 . 


4090 . 



5033 . 




6592 . 


6593 . 


5696 . 












5661a . 






12,233 . 






12,235b . 


12,236 . 




26,592 . 




26,595 . 





12 . . . 


1257 . 


3361 . 
3366 . 
4662 . 
4766 . 
6060 . 
5447 . 











Pushtu Manusceipts : 

I. Religion .... 

. 1 

SiNDHi Manuscripts . 

. 35 

II. History .... 

. 8 

Index of Titles . 

. 43 

III. Lbxicogeaphy 

. 12 

Index of Persons' Names . 

. 45 

IV. Poetry .... 

. 13 

Classed Index op Works . 

. 48 

V. Tales and Fables . 

. 27 

Numerical Index . 

. 50 

VI. Proverbs 

. 33 



Pebs. & Hind. Pushtit. 








Pebs. & Hind. 















1— » 


























t, t/. 






























1 9 

1 »' 































































W, T 













Hamzah in the middle of a word, '. 
The Pushtu letters ^ and ^^ have been represented by the softer sounds of ' ] ' and ' sh,' peculiar to the 
Ehataks and Afghans of the "Western tribes, rather than by the harder sounds of ' g ' and ' kkh,' as pronounced 
by the Yusufzais and Eastern tribes. 

' In Hindustani words ouly. = In Sindhi words only. ^ When corresponding to the Sanskrit ^, and in Sindhi. 






Or. 4236.— Foil. 174 ; 10 in. by 6| ; 20 lines, 
4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1294 (A.D. 1877). 

[J. Daemestbtee.J 

JS/dfi' al-muslimln. 

A Sufi metrical treatise containing injunc- 
tions relating to asceticism, religious observ- 
ances, and moral conduct. By Akhund Gada. 

Begins : 




The author is probably the Akhund Gada, 
father of Akhund Darwezah (see no. 2). The 
-work, in 54 chapters (Bab), has been published 
at Lahore in 1896. This copy agrees with 
the printed edition, except that it has several 
additional verses at the end, and the division 
of the chapters is not the same. 

Copyist : A'zam DTn, of Babi. 

Colophon: ^^l^l ^U i—jliii" ixi Aaj 

i>jj J^ }ti Jj^i_ i^j=?> irli* *iw *jis^' j._ys< »U^i) 

JI Jlc ii'vl i^^ jii *jL« ^jLc v»-.fliu ,j jj^as-^jjij jj'o 

Appended to the work is a Persian poem 
in praise of God, at the back of which is 

^^jJl -}jM lai'k*. ii)_j ^^]jsijs-] li S*.^ 

written ,.f>jJl ^1^^ lai'^s- jJ 


Or. 6274.— Foil. 173 ; 8 in. by 5| ; 13 lines. 
Si in. long ; 18th century. 

[Major H. G. Raveett.] 

Makhzan al-islam, 

A compendium of Muhammadan faith and 
religious observances. By Akhund Darwezah . 

Akhiind Darwezah was the son of Akhund 


Gada IS^ingarliari.^ He resided cliiefly at 
Banher, in the country of the Yusufzais, and 
was a disciple of Mir Saiyid 'All Ghawwas,^ 
Tirmizi. He died in A.H. 1048 (A.D. 1638-9), 
eight years after the death of his religious 

Besides the Makhzan al-islam, Darwezah 
has written the following Persian works : — 

1. Tazkirat al-abrar, published at Pesha- 
war, 1891, and Delhi, 1892. In this work- 
written in A.H. 1021 (A.D. 1612-3)— Darwe- 
zah gives an account of the Afghans and their 
origin, with notices of certain orthodox and 
heretical sects. See the Persian Catalogue, 
p. 28a. 

2. Irshad al-talibin, a work on Muhamma- 
dan ethics, published at Lahore, A.H. 1310 
(A.D. 1893). 

8. A commentary on the Arabic Bad' al- 
amali of 'All ibn 'Usman al-tJshi, published 
at Lahore, 1891, and 1900. See the Arabic 
Catalogue, p. 96&. 

The Makhzan al-islam was written with 
the special object of refuting the heretical 
teaching of Bayazid Ansari, the son of 'Abd 
Allah, a learned Afghan of the tribe of Var- 
mud, who lived in the district of Kaniguram 
on the borders of Kandahar. Bayazid had 
imbibed unorthodox religious beliefs by com- 
panionship with a Mulhid called Mulla Sulai- 
man. He took up his abode at Ningarhar, 
where he became the founder of the Rosha- 
niyah sect. He was bitterly opposed by the 
orthodox Sunnis, and more particularly by 
Akhund Darwezah, who gave him the title of 
Pir i tarik, " the father of darkness," whilst 

1 There appears to be some uncertainty as to the correct 
spelling of the name of this town. In Macgregor's N.W. 
Frontier, vol. i., p. 532, it is spelt Nangrahar, and in 
Beale's Buddhist Eecords, vol. i., p. 91, Nagarahara. 

2 See the Khazinat al-asfiya of Ghulam Sarwar, Cawn- 
pore, 1894, p. 471. Muhammad 'Abd al-Shakur, the 
author of the Tazkirah i 'ulama i Hind, Lucknow, 1894, 
p. 59, calls him 'Ali al-Khawwas. 

he ascribes to himself that of Plr i roshan, 
" the father of light." 

Dr. Leyden has written a complete history 
of the life of Bayazid, and an account of the 
Eoshaniyah sect^ — taken chiefly from the 
Dabistan i mazahib — with remarks on the 
hostile attacks of Akhund Darwezah. Speak- 
ing of the present work, he says : " The 
Makhzan Afghani, of which he [i.e. Darwezah] 
is the principal author, is a miscellaneous 
compilation on the ritual and moral practice 
of Islam, composed in the Pashtu or Afghan 
language, in a style of measured prose. The 
texture of the work is of a very loose and 
unconnected nature ; so that the different 
chapters of which it consists admit of easy 
transposition ; a circumstance which has 
given rise to great diversity of arrangement 
and variety of readings." 

The Makhzan al-islam appears to have 
been originally composed by Darwezah in 9 
sections, or Bayans, with Persian prefaces, 
and an introductory chapter containing an 
exposition of verses from the Koran and 
Arabic prayers. It was subsequently en- 
larged by additional matter contributed by 
Karimdad, the son of Darwezah, Mulla 
Asgjiar, the author's brother, and Muham- 
mad 'Abd al-Halim, the son of 'Abd Allah, 
and grandson of Darwezah. Finally the 
whole was compiled, revised, and re-arranged 
in its present popular form in A.H. 1024 
(A.D. 1615)^ by 'Abd al-Karim, another son 
of Darwezah. In the present copy this 
additional matter appears as a supplement at 
the conclusion of Darwezah's eight Bayans ; 
in the following copies, and also in the 
manuscripts in the India Office Library,^ it 
is incorporated in the original work, with 
alterations, additions or abbreviations, and 
under various methods of arrangement. 

' Tlie Rosheniah Sect and its Founder Bdyezid Ansari, 
Asiatic Researches, vol. xi., London, 1812. 

2 See the colophon to MS. no. 5. 

3 Catalogue of Persian Manuscripts by H. Ethd, nos. 

Contents : — 

I. Poll. 2b— 8a. The SQrali Fatihali and 
Surah Ikhlas (Surahs 1 and 1 12 of the Koran), 
and Arabic prayers, with Pushtu versions of 
the same. 

Begins: [y^l j*- J '•^''^^ jV '^^ lijUl J^ 

II. Foil. 8a — 1 5a. Bayan I. A com- 
pendium of the Muhammadan belief, being a 
metrical paraphrase of the Bad' al-amali, an 
^rabic KasTdah by Siraj al-Din 'All ibn 
'Usman al-Ushi al-Parghanl. 

The Persian preface begins with an Arabic 
preamble : — 

jjl fSbjJj ui;l)!^>sl' yui\ |_jJJI ^^\ <dl Aas" 

SjLsilj ^'oJ ^Jji Lo'-=- jo/) i^ J ^1 jliAJHb 
The Pushtu paraphrase begins : — 


Pushtu begins : i-LU. i_j4i ci^o Jx?! jj^yt J 

i»5l.i' i^lc -k-jaI ,^j' 



!._»- (J. J t_jJj_j-ltJi.- |»jj»-yi j^-»r>-,(_5-i> 

A lacuna occurs after fol. 9. 

III. Foil. 15a— 37a. Bayan II. A para- 
phrase of the Arabic Kasidat al-burdah, a 
poem in praise of Muhammad, by 'Abd Allah 
Muhammad ibn Sa'id al-Biisiri. 

Persian preface begins: i^xy^ ,0 j.jJ ^J;UJ 
Pushtu begins: j-. j &,. J\^_ ^ j <uU. 

IV. Pol. 37a — 48a. Bayan III. An 
account of 72 unorthodox sects, with 
particulars of the heretical tenets of each. 

Persian preface begins: ^^J^ iii]jSi\ ^^« ^^Uj 

V. Fol.48a— 58&. Bayan IV. An abstract 
of the Khulasah of Lutf Allah Kaidani, an 
Arabic manual of instruction oji ceremonial 
ablutions and prayer, in eight Babs. 

Begins : Sjc1~>- ^J'iJ)^ ji-^ i'^ (V^f" J'-'- 
i_j'^ J^jr° u^^j cj^'^^ '^ i^f'^ Jlc J^ J j^JS j_yj 

VI. Foil. 58&— 76a. Bayan V., divided 
into three Fasls. 

Fasl 1. A translation of four articles of 
belief (xj«j1c) from the Arabic of Ziya al-Dlu 
Imam Muhammad Shami. 

Begins : b! ,J Jjl J^ <Cu j J^liU *s^'j ^^Uj 

Lj'oUjl Ij 'S'^jl (_y'^*'' ^'^V SSi^^'j/ JjiJU -^'vi 

j^li^ J J '— ^^^ "^ Jj' i^J^ * J-i-'-J ^J^ ii'i.'.'j 

ISfAW lij'*'*^*' AiwjJ 

;) f^ jjjLfcii J;i>- 

Fasl 2. A translation of an Arabic treatise 
by Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad al- 
Nasafi on heretical sects, in twelve Firkahs. 

Persian preface begins : <)^KjJl ^^li J^ 

^1 ^ 'Jv* ,.^'' . ,aLo .liSl ±0] ^yJl 

Jj=- .sl 

1^ ^V liT?" LS^^ [♦- -■ (•■-■ jB:r 

" Ml ^ 


^ ^-swui^ ^j^\^ 


Pushtu translation begins : ^^/^ jAs. ^U,t 

This section has been printed in the 
" Gulshan i roh," pp. 135 — 140, and in 
Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 24—38. 



Fasl 3. A treatise on the correct reading 
of the Koran. 


Persian preface begins : .sioKjJl ^.^ J-as 

^^)S. _, 


J.-|(J-oJI ^JJJlJS- L-jyij <— 9j^ 

Pushtu begins 

ijy c^ r'-^ ^:^ 

lij>»- &tb li 

^•^^ Jrtri J^^l; 1-5^^'-^' *?" li'-'^' ^J 

VIII. -Fell. 76a— 92b. Bayan VI. An 
explanation of the correct interpretation of 
religious terms arranged according to the 
Arabic alphabet. 

Persian preface begins : (sCiKjJl JL£> ^Jj^_ 


Pushtu begins : 1^ ^J.^ ^_gii adJl li *^1 i_al! 


VIIT. Foil. 926-1176. Bayan VII. An 
exposition of the Sunn! belief, and rehgious 
observances, in 23 Nuktahs. 

Persian preface begins : ^J^ jd *!wj6 j^ba 
, Jlijl Is'^iJL) e:,^Mil L^)U-lJ ,.)l ,.,iw)Iii 



ij' IJ-* 

>»' !; 




Pushtu begins : ^jU^jJ;^ ij£>j> J^ !St>J iij^a' J 

IX. Foil. 1176—1356. Bayan VIII. An 
account of BayazTd Ansarl and his sons, up 
to the death of Jalal al-Dln, and the accession 
of Ahdad as head of the Roshaniyah sect. 
This chapter is written in Persian and also 
in Pushtu. 

Persian begins : &^ ^'i^ /'^ j'i /-i^ t^^^j 

*lj <)dll Jac <i^ Jj 

a/ L?i m'J^ ^: 


j\ii ^^j 



,.S>JM i)>l)>»- ,ii 

jd ^_5.fls- 

Pushtu begins : ,^^ ^J-i tiJl; JiJ-i ^jjj^j 

These eight Bayans and introductory 
prayers comprise the original work of Akhiind 

Ends : Jj ^jsJ Uj t_jJ ^J ^^ « ^^o ^ii'l 

^T Xi (..^'^ ,_jl j^ jj'j ^ 4, i^ <K^2U- ^<i i> jli 

<iuU ^J U LlAa. ^j ''^>.J=>- Jj^J L.s'^j'^ (♦'■^ (♦ '^ 

Appended to the work are two Persian 
epilogues, the latter containing notes on 
particular letters of the Pushtu alphabet. 
'Abd al-Karim, the son of Darwezah, is 
stated in the colophon to be the compiler. 

Colophon : oU ^J.^)} Ic Jj 1^ ^U^ j K i_sJL,a« 

•A.aiu!l _»J0 ^Afti j^l *«l»- iS tjl-^«j->li) Job . liXjLoji 
e:,^! ^Jijjii i*j'^'=^ tiri' i*^:^^' "^ 

The following additional matter has been 
appended : — 

X. Foil. 1356 — 152. Another alphabetical 
list of religious terms with explanations after 
the model of Bayan VI., by Karlmdad, the 
son of Darwezah, to which is appended a 
supplement (cuUasi-") by 'Abd al-Hallm, son 
of 'Abd Allah, and grandson of Darwezah, 
containing religious advice and an invective 
against the heretical teaching of Bayazid. 

Begins : ^y^- <d ^^i <t3. v>_Jll3 ^Jlj i3 &:>- ^\ 

The alphabet is abridged ; the complete 
text will be found in the following copy. It 
extends as far as the letter t inclusive, fol- 
lowed by J, and j. To it is added a portion 
only of 'Abd al-Halim's supplement, begin- 
ning with the letter = (fol. 1506 = fol. 158a 
of no. 4). 

XI. Foil. 153—173. Articles of faith, and 
ceremonial observances, by Karlmdad. A 


lacuna occurs after fol. 152 of the concluding 
portion of 'Abd al-Hallm's composition and 
the first part of this section. The following 
are the headings of the subjects extant in 
this copy : — 


Fol, 153&, - Amjj - ixj^j _ <i^)Loj - *)J'o c:,JLcl 



b^ J In^j 


Fol. 164&. 

jUs>.tj ^JjU jii 




>lj>«ji^ jjjljj ji 

^Ujl (written J,4^)^__/*,,A=r« 


Or. 4234.— Foil. 150; 11 in. by 7^ ; 14 

lines, 4f in. long; 18th century. 

[J. Dabmestetbr.] 

Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam. 
Begins : — 

The introductory Arabic prayers are not 
in the same order as in the preceding manu- 
script. The second and third Fasls of Bayan 
V. — here numbered Fasls one and two 
respectively — are placed immediately after 
the Arabic prayers (foil. 66 and 126). These 
are followed by Karimdad's composition on 
religious observances (art. xi. of the pre- 
ceding), the different subjects having the 
following Persian headings : — 

Fol. 19a. ajjx^^ IsKx^itj ij^j jj^ t_>t4>T J-jjjii 
„ 20a. <uU. ^oj i^Uj ^^ J^j<i 

,, 206. hxma^ jy^ aoI t5ijoo ^Ijj J 

Fol. 206. ij^Lcjy^ ^!jJ»l C)\sm ^^, j^^ 

J, 21a. <KAflJI ^ihi- i^MMi ujiSfjT ijj^Y^ u^ j^ 

U-^'j c/=:f^ 



" " w 

38a. *JL,) L:L;'jia-!j j^jj iJ 




l^-^ifu A 



Us- ll-tJ ..j'oJ iii 

The third and fourth Bayans (foil. 65a and 
736) are termed Fasls, and the fifth to the 
seventh are called Babs. In Bayan V. there 
is a lacuna, after fol. 826 line six, of the 
concluding part of the second and the whole 
of "the third article of belief (xjoac). 

KarTmdad's complete alphabet (art x. of 
the preceding) is appended to Bayan VII. 
(foil. 115a — 1296), with the first few verses 
only of 'Abd al-Halim's supplement, to .which 
is added a note in Persian stating that, for- 
asmuch as an exposition of the letters jf, J, 
A, il and t_f by Imam al-Din Baba 'Abd al- 
Karim was not known, the redactor, Mustafa 
Muhammad, bin Miyan Nur Muhammad, bin 
Imam al-Din 'Abd al-Karim, bin Makhdiim 
Darwezah, had supplied the same to the best 
of his understanding, and had also written 
an exposition of the Ayat al-kursi, or 
"Throne-verse" (Surah ii. v. 256 of the 
Koran). The date and place of redaction 
are stated to be Islampur, A.H. 1112 (A.D. 
1700). This interpolation by the grandson 
of 'Abd al-Karim, the son of Darwezah, 
appears, however, to have been omitted by 
the scribe, as the last chapter, Bayan VIII. 
(unnumbered), follows immediately after the 
above statement. 


The -work concludes witli the two epilogues, 
as in the preceding copy, but the name of 
Karimdad appears, instead of that of 'Abd 
al-KarIm, as the redactor. 


Colophon: K,ljuJ! io^Jl &s«^' ^sjjt) 
g'Ji.Jl ^ iJd,^ LJUsill j^LL JL.'i] jjjj=^' 'iJoyiSi 

i^jj t— ajJIJ' r^^ &id^ ^_jl»t« J Jj jJl ijM (wtJi" iiJJ'ji'J 
___^jJl ^ <x)Jl i^Aj ^?jji> 1*;'^'° li;^ '^^'^'j^ I— ;'.ji^ 

The scribe has added to the work a collec- 
tion of instructive verses from the poems of 
'Abd al-E,ahman and Sher Muhammad (foil. 


Or. 396.— Foil. 176 ; 11 .in. by 7 ; 14 lines, 
4f in. long, well written, early 19th century. 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Another copy, similar in arrangement to 
the preceding. 

The section containing Karimdad's religious 
observances (foil. 21a — 366) is somewhat 
abbreviated. The portions coming after the 

confession of faith (ddJo (.ii^l), and the 
Mukhammas, are omitted. 

To Karimdad's alphabet (foil. 1345—1575) 
is appended the supplement (cuUs^) of Mu- 
hammad Hallm, the grandson of Darwezah, 
of which the first few verses only are found 
in the preceding copy. 

The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. has 
been omitted. 

The colophon is the same as in no. 2, the 
name of 'Abd al-KarIm appearing as the 

Add. 27312.— Foil. 290 ; 8^ in. by 5 J ; 10 
and 12 lines, 3|- in. long ; 18th century. 

[Duncan Foebes.] 

Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam. 

Begins: Jx^ j=- j ^^-J^iJ^ ^:^ .ijlcT Ji" 

i^S'^j^ ij^^ 'id.Asi-jJ" ^_jii jAJU, ^ Jlo ^_JJ ^li 

This copy begins with the second Fasl of 
Bayan Y., preceded by a few introductory 
verses. The Arabic prayers, which are 
usually placed first, come immediately before 
Bayan I. (foil. 63a — 71a), after Karimdad's 
religious observances (foil. 24a — 63a). 

Bayan III. (fol. 1185) is called Fasl iii., 
and the fifth and sixth Bayans are called 

Muhammad Hallm's supplement occurs in 
full (foil. 259a— 272), appended to Karimdad's 
alphabet, as in the preceding copy. A lacuna 
occurs after fol. 262. 

The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. (fol. 
272a) has been omitted. 

It is stated in the colophon that 'Abd al- 
Karim completed this redaction on Friday, 
the 21 Muharram, A.H. 1024, i.e. 20 Febru- 
ary, A.D. 1615. 

Colophon : .—sjit ^J^ ^U- <i^ 

'^J^.ij^ C^'^^ 

a]Ji] ji'j jji ^jJl S-*« <ldl! 


Several folios, chiefly at the beginning and 
end of the volume, have been written by a 
later hand. There is a note on the margin 
of the first page stating that the manuscript 
was sold to Sahib Khan Marhatte on the 6th 
Jumada I., A.H. 1186 (A.D. 1772) for four 


Or. 2831.— Foil. 151 ; 11 in. by 7^ ; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; carefully written ; dated 5 Nov., 
1874. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 


Anotlier copy of the same work. 
Begins : ^J <si (j~jl *y jlcT js- j <u'o i;j 

In this copy the Persian headings, and 
introductions to the different parts of the 
works, are entirely omitted. It begins with 
the Pushtu text of Bayiin I., to which are 
added the Arabic prayers, and the two Pasls 
of Bayan V., the third being placed before 
the second. These are followed by Karim- 
dad's ceremonial observances and Mukham- 
mas with Pushtu headings. 

Karimdad's alphabet (foil. 121&, line 9 — 
143a) is not as extensive as in the two pre- 
ceding manuscripts. Muhammad Halim's 
supplement, and the two epilogues at the 
conclusion of the work, have been omitted. 

The printed edition of Delhi, 1885 (?) 
agrees with this copy, except that the Persian 
portions and epilogues have been retained, 
but without stating the name of any redactor. 


Or. 4489.— Foil. 200; 11 in. by 7; 17 lines, 

4J in. long ; written about the 18th century. 

[Major H. Gt. Raveety.] 

Fawaid i sharl'at. 

A manual of Muhammadan religious obliga- 
tions, in 82 chapters (Bab). By Muhammad 
Kasim, Akhund of Swat. 

Begins : -xj'o- ^ jjjm i> j_jjvi 1 Jaj ^j j^ S-^ 

Major Raverty states in the Introduction 
to his Grammar that the Pawa'id i shari'at 
is " a very valuable work, written in the year 
A.H. 1125, A.D. 1713, by Akhund Kasim, 

who was the chief prelate and the head of all 
the Muhammadan ecclesiastics of Hasht-nagar 
and Peshawer, which places, in those days, 
rivalled Bokhara itself in learning." 

In the prologue the author calls himself 
Abu al-Kasim ibn 'Abd Allah. The work 
has been frequently published at Delhi and 
Peshawar. Selections are printed in the 
"Gulshan-i-roh," and Dorn's "Chrestomathy." 

Copyist : Haidar Shah. ^^^ A/i. ^Ul c:^s^ 

isl^ ,XK^ Si 


Or. 5888.— Foil. 61 ; 9 in. by 6 ; 11 lines, 
3J in. long ; written circa A.D. 1800. 

[H. Beveridge.j 

Rashid al-haydn. 

A manual of instruction on religious duties, 
in verse. By 'Abd al-Rashid. 

Begins : cl;^_Io &J iX^^aJ ^j«.j 

^0 J>J ^ 



r^ ^.. 

li i> 

The work is written in simple language, 
suitable for the comprehension of women and 
children. It has frequently been published. 

'Abd al-RashId states at the conclusion 
that he was the son of Sultan Husain, of the 
FarrukI sect of the Kuraishi clan, and a 
resident of.Langarkot. His ancestors lived 
at Multan. He composed the work in A.H. 
1169 (A.D. 1756). 

Ends : nJ:, ii^j^Ja\~~ ^J *£ j_j^ &». 

jj L.A_^^/« . 

<1C-M.2«. |X_J 




Or. 2893.— Poll. 740 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 13 lines 
in a page ; dated Peshawar, April, 1885. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Tarikh i murassa'. 

A History of the Afghans. By Muhammad 
Afzal Khan. 

Begins : ^U xj^asCj jJJl ^j'-:£\«j (-.jjJiJl C^-t^U 

Muhammad Afzal Khan was the son of 
Ashraf Khan, and grandson of the famous 
Khushhal Khan Khatak. "When his father 
was betrayed by the machinations of his uncle 
Bahram into the hands of the Moguls in 
A.H. 1095 (A.D. 1683), and sent as a state 
prisoner to the fortress of Bijapur, Afzal 
Khan' was only 17 years of age, and unable 
to take his rightful position as head of the 
Khatak clan, but, after the death of his father 
in captivity in A.H. 1106 (AD. 1693), he 
succeeded to the chieftainship. 

The Tarikh i murassa' contains a Pushtu 
translation of the Makhzan i Afghani, other- 
wise called Tarikh i Khanjahani, a Persian 
history of the Afghans, written by Ni'mat 
Allah in A.H. 1020 (A.D. 1611), described in 
the Persian Catalogue, p. 210a, et seq. Afzal 
Khan has added to his translation of this 
work a special account of the Yiisufzais, and 
an extensive history of the Khatak family, 
more particularly of his renowned grandfather 
Khushhal Khan. 

After a long preface, in which are intro- 

duced several poetical compositions in Persian 
and Pushtu, the author divides the work into 
3 Babs and 7 Daftars (fol. 156), to which is 
appended a Khatimah. The contents are as 
follows : — 

Bab I. Poll. 16a— 23a. History of Mih- 
tar Ya'kub Isra'Il Allah (Jacob), from whom 
the Afghans trace their descent. 

Bab II. Foil. 23a— 426. History of king 
Talut (Saul), and an account of the migration 
of the Afghans to the mountainous country 
of Ghor, and the Sulaiman range. 

Bab III. Poll. 426— 65a. History of 
Khalid ibn Valid, to the end of the Caliphate 
of 'Umar. 

Daftar I. Poll. 656—1186. History of 
Sultan Bahlol Lodi, Sultan Sikandar Lodi, 
and Sultan Ibrahim, 

Daftar II. Poll. 119a— 237a. History of 
the reigns of Sher Shah Siir, Islam Shah, and 
'Adil Shah, called 'Adli. 

Thus far the Tarikh i murassa' is only a 
translation of the first portion of Ni'mat 
Allah's Makhzan i Afghani. See Horn's 
translation,^ pt. i., pp. 1 — 184. 

Daftar III. Poll. 237a— 271a. An account 
of distinguished Afghan chiefs. This chapter 
also is translated from Ni'mat Allah's history, 
but does not appear in Dorn's translation, 
which was made from a shorter recension of 
the Persian work. It contains an account of 
Khanjahan Lodi, Diler Khan, Bahadur Khan, 
Purdil Khan, and Darya Khan. 

Daftar IV. An account of events which 
occurred at Kabul. This chapter is so de- 
scribed in the preface, but is not found in 
this or following copies of the work. 

' History of the Afghans, London, 1836. 


Daftar V. Foil. 271a— 2996. An account 
of the migration of the Ghori and Khakhi 
tribes from Kandahar to Kabul. 

The historical events described in this and 
the following chapter were compiled by Afzal 
Khan from the Tazkirat al-abrar of Akhund 
Darwezah, the Tabakat i Akbari, Jahanglr- 
namah, and other Persian sources. Extracts 
from these two chapters will be found in the 
" Gulshan i roh " and "Kalid i Afghani," of 
which latter work there is an English trans- 
lation by T.-C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). 
See also H. W. Bellew's "General Report on 
the Yusufzais," Lahore, 1864. 

Daftar VI. Foil. 300—6106. The gene- 
alogy and history of the Khataks, with a 
detailed account of the principal events in the 
life of the author's grandfather, Khushhal 
Khan. His imprisonment in the fortress of 
Gwalior, and the accession of the emperor 
Aurangzeb are described in a Tar ji'band poetn 
(foil. 348 — 356). There are several other 
poetical pieces, also chronograms, in Persian 
and Pushtu. 

Daftar VII. Foil. 6106—7176. An account 
of famous Afghan darweshes, and their 
miraculous powers. 

The first part of the chapter is a translation 
of the third Fasl of the Makhzan i Afghani. 
See Dorn's translation, Part ii., pp. 1 — 39. 
It contains short memoirs of 28 SarabanI, 
18 Batani (also spelt Patani), and 17 Ghur- 
ghushti Shaikhs, with the omission of no. 8 
in the translation. 

The latter part (foil. 651—717) contains 
supplementary notices of other famous 
Shaikhs, mostly of the Khatak tribe. These 
are : Adam Banaurl, Abu al-Fath, Nasik 
Kh atak Karlanri, Pir Sabak, Shaikh Bahadur 
and his son Shaikh Rahmkar Khatak Karlanri, 
Akhund Muhammad Ohalak, Miyan Jamil, 
Miyan al-Hadad, and Rawal Fakir. 

Khatimah. Foil. 7176—740. Genealogy 
of the Afghans in 3 Fasls, viz : (1) the Sara- 
banis, (2) the Batanis, and (3) the Ghur- 

ghushtls. This also is translated from the 
Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's translation, 
Part ii., pp. 40 — 57. 

Afzal Khan is also the author of 'Ilmkhanah 
i danish, a Pushtu version of the Fables of 
Bidpai, translated from the Persian 'lyar i 
danish (see no. 52). 

Ends: e^yas- J t»:>J'j ^ jj'-**' li i^ <sLJi«j <s^ 


Copyist : Maulavl Muhammad Hasan, of 

Colophon: sJ ,J\s~~ ^_ <xia d^A^ jl .Ci, .j,^ j^ 

i.) ... ^^•^ {J-ai] i> 

ifr° ^■J-' ^- 

£j lO*"*- •i'AS^ i^Jyc t> *JJ 

i) Cl^^M.O.10 i) ^J^ &^^i^ ^' ^ ' J^ M^'4*^ *^ 


Add, 26,336.— Foil. 247 ; lOf in. by 6f ; 17 
lines, 3f in. long ; well written, apparently 
in the latter part of the 18th century. 

[Will [AM Erskine.] 

Another copy, containing the following in- 
complete portions of some of the chapters : — 

Foil. 1—23. Daftar I. Fol. 716 5— 106a 
11 of the preceding. 

Foil. 24—59. Daftar II. Fol. 119a, 9— 
1626 7. 

Foil. 60—100. Daftar II; Fol. 163a 9— 
2226 10. 

Foil. 101—131. Daftar VL Fol. 3876 8 
—4216 9. 

Foil. 132—203. Daftar VI. Fol. 5026 12 
—6106 4. 

Foil. 204— 217. Daftar VIL Fol. 6106 4 
—6346 13. 




Poll. 218— 235. DaftarVII. Pol. 6916 2 
—717a 10. 

Poll. 236— 243. Khatimah. Pol. 717& 5— 

Poll. 244— 247. Khatimak Pol. 734&2— 
740, the end, 


Or. 44S7.— Poll. 765; 13 in. by7f ; 15 lines, 
4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1272 (A.D. 1856) ; 
bound in stamped leather. 

[Major H. G. Raveett,] 

Another copy, agreeing with Hughes' copy, 
no. 9, but incomplete. The whble of the 
Khatimah, containing the genealogy of the 
Afghans, is wanting ; the manuscript ending 
in the middle of the account of Rawal Pakir, 
at the end of Daftar VII. on fol. 715& of no. 9. 

Copyist : Nur Muhammad, pf Kandahar. 

The copy was made sit Multan for Major 
Raverty, then Assista'ht Commissioner, and 
was completed in A.H. 1272, as stated in a 
pencilled note at the end. 

The binder's name, Muhammad Sa'id, 
Pashawarl, is stamped on the middle of each 
cover, with the date A.H. 1274. 


Or. 4231.— Poll. 124; 9 in. by 5|-; 15 lines, 
3 in. long ; 18th century, 

[Jambs Daemestetee.j 


A history in verse of Ahmad Shah Durrani 
from his rise to power in the service of Nadir 
Shah to the commencement of his campaign 
against the Marathas at Panipat. By Hafiz. 


^l-AJ ^ ^j.S ^^ 


t)V LS'" LS"°jJ^ 


b ^Ij ^-i ^i/ iS bl U, l!.^ ^ lu ii 


ij! i^j^ Uij &£. ^sc t^ &i (j>aU- its- 

Contents : Praise of God, Muhammad and 
his companions, fol. 1. Introduction, fol. 7a. 
Account of Nadir Shah, fol. 12a. Departure 
of Chamkani to Lahore, and death of Nadir 
Shah, fol. 146. Coronation of Ahmad Shah 
Durrani, as king of Afghanistan (A.D, 1747), 
fol. 18a, Defeat and flight of Nawab Nasir 
Khan, fol. 22a. March of Ahmad Shah to 
Lahore, fol, 25a. Nawab Shahnawaz Khan 
makes ready to oppose him, fol. 29a, Battle 
at Shahlimar, near Lahore, fol. 316, Arrival 
of the Moghul forces with the Wazir Kamar 
al-Din Khan from Jahanabad, fol. 36a, Ah- 
mad Shah assures himself of the fidelity of 
his chieftains, fol, 38a. March to Sirhind, 
fol. 41a. Battle at Sirhind (A.D. 1748), fol. 
43a. Arrival of Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk as 
governor of Lahore on the death of his father 
at the battle-field of Sirhind, fol. 496, 
Alliance with the Emperor of Delhi, brought 
about by the intervention of Nawab Mu'in 
al-Mulk, fol, 546, Return of Ahmad Shah 
to Kabul, fol. 59a. Battle with Nawab Mu'in 
al-Mulk, fol, 626, Sack of Delhi (A,D, 1756), 
fol. 75a. March to Jainagar, fol. 77a, March 
from Anupshahr towards Shahdara, fol. 866^ 
Crossing the river Jumna, fol. 90a. Nawab 
Najib al-Daulah opposes the Maratlia forces 
at Panipat, fol. 926. Despatch of Bahu Adam 
to Najib al-Daulah, fol, 96a, Stoppage of 
grain supplies to the Marathas, fol. 976. 
Ahmad Shah opposes the Marathas at Pani- 
pat, fol. 1006. Khatimah, fol. 1216, 

The poem bears the date A.H. 1172, i.e. 
A.D, 1759-60, and was therefore written 
during the continuance of the wars with the 
Marathas, in which they were finally defeated 
at Panipat in January 1761, This manu- 
script appears to be the author's autograph, 
and has many corrections, and additional 
verses on the margin. 

Por an account of the life of Ahmad Shah, 
see Tawarikh i Khwurshid i Jahan, by Sher 
Muhammad Khan, Lahore, 1894, p, 148 ; 
also Tarikh i Sultanl, by Sultan Muhammad 
Khan, Bombay, 1298 (1881), " 




l;„l , 


Or. 4488.— Foil. 152 ; 12 in. by 7f ; 15 lines, 
4^ in. long ; neatly written, dated 26 July, 
1864, [Majoe H. G. Eaverty.] 

TawdrlMi i Sdfiz Bahmatkhdnt. 

A history of tlie Yiisufzai Afghans. By 
Pir Mu'azzam Shah. 

Begins : iJijS d ,^5^1 l^'v« ^^y^^ j i^'-^ 



>'>s^9 K L3kJ>MJr (Jo 1*3 

-fli , r- 



^jli^ <)^ 

i-, 'jsridj ^^ Jyic ^ 

The author states in a Persian preface that 
he was the son of Pir Muhammad Fazil, a 
resident of the village of Pir Sahbak in the 
Peshawar District, and in the service of 
Hafiz Rahmat Khan, the Rohilla chieftain 
(who died A.H. 1188, i.e. A.D. 1774). His 
royal master chanced to see a manuscript 
popy of the Tawarikh i Afaghinah^ in the 
library of Khan Bahadur Khan, an Afghan 
of the Ghoriakhel, Da'iidzai, at Shahjahanpur 
(Delhi). In it was a history of the Khakhi 
and Ghori clans, with a special account of 
the Yusufzais, written in Pushtu mixed with 
Persian, after the style of the Tazkirah of 
Akhund Darwezah {i.e. the MaMizan al-islam). 
■ Pir Mu'azzam Shiih, at the command of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan, re-wrote that history in an 
easier and more readable style. 

^ By Husain ^an Af^ati, written about A.D. 1622. 
See Ethe's Catalogue of Persian MSS, in the India Office, 
no. 581, p. 233, also Kieu's Gatalogue, p. 230a. 

The work is divided into seven chapters 
(Makam). The date of composition, A.H. 
1181, i.e. A.D. 1767-68, is given in a con- 
cluding poem. 

1. Fol. 4a. The original habitation of the 
Khakhi and Ghori clans, their settlement in 
the country of Kabul, and disagreements with 
the governor, Mirza 'Ulugh Beg. 

2. Fol. 22&. Migration of the Yusufzais 
to Peshawar, battles with the Dalazaks, the 
conquest of the Doab, and Bajawar, and 
occupation of the city of Hashtnagar. 

3. Fol. 49&. Invasion of Swat under the 
leadership of Malik Ahmad, and the advance 
of the Emperor Babar for the subjugation of 
the Yiisufzais. 

4. Fol. 85a. The settlement of the Gagi- 
anis in the Doab, the arrival of Babar Shah 
from Kabul at Peshawar, and his defeat of 
the Dalazaks. 

6. Fol. 97a.. The wars between the Gagi- 
anls and the Dalazaks. 

6. Fol. 113Z). The division of the con- 
quered territories amongst the various clans, 
made under the direction of Shai^ Mali ; 
the death of Shaikh Mali and Malik Ahmad ; 
the succession of Khan Kajo to the chieftain- 
ship, and the commencement of a feud with 
the Ghoriakhel. 

7. Fol. 134&. The expedition of the Yiisuf- 
zais against the Ghoriakhel, their defeat and 
the occupation of their lands by Khan Kajo. 

The work is stated in the colophon to 
have been composed by Miyan Mu'azzam Shah 
during the rule of Muhammad 'Azim Allah 
Khan, the son of Dilawar al-mulk 'Izzat al- 
daulah Diindi Khan Bahadur Bahram i jang. 

Copyist : 

Mirza Muhammad Isma'il, of 

^j^<i^ JjcU«.I A.ks-0 ]jjj^ '— 'j!I=s^' S-^'^ 

|A1H= (XLu 

Jjjs- 5U 







Or. 4490.— Foil. 724; 12^ in. by 8; 17 lines, 
4|- in. long; written on European paper 
stamped on the corner " RoUand Freres, 
Bordeaux." [Major H. G. Ravertt.J 




Biydz al-mahabbat. 

A Puslitu grammar and vocabulary, written 
in Persian. By Nawab Mahabbat Khan. 

Begins: Jsc- ^^Ij]^ \j^>!^ j J/^ U^.'.'j^ 

Mahabbat Khan was the eldest son of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan, the famous Rohilla chieftain, 
who died in battle in A.H. 1188 (A.D. 1774). 
He composed this work for Sir Charles Barlow 
in A.H. 1221 (A.D. 1806), whilst living in 
retirement at Lucknow as a pensioner under 
the British Government. He has also written 
three Diwans, one in Persian, one in Hindu- 
stani, and one in Pushtu, and also a Hindu- 
stani Ma§nawT, entitled Asrar i mahabbat, 
containing the story of SassT and Pannu. See 
Sprenger's Cat., pp. 251 and 620, Garcin de 
Tassy's Litt., vol. ii.; p. 349, and Ethe's 
Persian Cat., no. 2452. 

The author's younger brother Ilahyar Khan 
has written a similar work, called 'Ajaib al- 
lughat (no. 15), in the preface to which he 
states that Mahabbat Khan died in A.H. 1223 
(A.D. 1808). 

The work is divided into two chapters 
(Bab). The first (foil. 6*— 595a) treats of 

the conjugation of Pushtu verbs, in alpha- 
betical arrangement ; the second (foil. 595a 
— 724) contains a dictionary of Pushtu words, 
explained in Persian. 

A Persian chronogram at the end gives 
the date of composition, A.H. 1221, expressed 
by the phrase ci^j^s^ £s^ y 


Ul^J^s^ iJs**^ J ( ai'l* c:,-^^ vJ 


Or. 399.— Foil. 274 ; lOf in. by 61 ; 17 lines, 
3f in. long ; written in Nestalik; dated Rajab 
A.H. 1234 (A.D. 1819). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

CJ^\ ^\^ 
'Ajaib al-lugJidt. 

A Hindustani-Pushtu dictionary explained, 
in Persian. By Hahyar Khan, son of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan. See the Persian Catalogue, 
p. 517a. 

Begins : ^jV^ ^-''^ i^.'-^ Jjo . . . <idJ j.*=^' 

The work is preceded by a Mukaddimah 
containing notes on Pushtu grammar (fol. 46). 
The dictionary is divided into 28 Babs, be- 
ginning at fol. 11&. The Hindustani words 



appear first, followed by the Pushtu, with 
their Persian and Arabic equivalents. The 
different languages are indicated by the letters 
a, i_j, I— s, and c written in red ink over the 

The work concludes with five chronograms 
expressing the date of composition, i.e. A.H. 
1228 (A.D. 1813). The first, in Hindustani, 
and the third, in Persian, are by Muhammad 
Ibrahim Khan, Farhat; the second, in Pushtu, 
with a Persian translation, is by the author ; 
and the last two, one in Persian, the other in 
Arabic, are by Maulavi Gul Muhammad. 

Copyist : Ghulam Husain. 


Or. 4491.— Foil. 223 ; 12in. by7i; 17 lines, 
6f in. long ; written in Nestalik ; dated 
Safar, A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854). 

[Majoe H. G. Raveeti.] 

Another copy of the 'Aja'ib al-lughat. 
Copyist : Sharaf al-Din, Multanl. 


Add. 26,582.— Foil. 146 ; 131 in. by 8 ; 
written on European paper with various 
watermarks, from 1803 to 1805. 

[William Eeskine.J 

A collection of linguistic notes, of which 
the following relate to Pushtu : — ■ 

1. Foil. 1 — 10. Notes on Pushtu gram- 
mar, including a summary of the contents of 
the Rashid al-bayan of 'Abd al-Rashld (see 
no. 8), under 63 subjects (fol. 5). 

2. Foil. 11—19. Specimens of Pushtu 
literature, written in Roman characters, with 
notes, taken from the Diwan of Rahman, a 
Pushtu version of the Hindi Story-teller, and 
the Makhzan al-islam of Akhund Darwezah 
(no. 2). 

3. Foil. 20—22. An extract from the 
Makhzan al-islam, and Ghazals of 'Abd al- 
Rahman, written in Pushtu characters. 

4. Foil. 23— 26. Pushtu vocabulary, with 
transliterations, and occasional translations. 

5. Foil. 27-28. A hst of a few Pushtu 
verbs, paradigm of the verb Joj "to speak," 
and the Pushtu alphabet. 



Or. 4496.— Foil. 25 ; IS^in-by 7^ ; 15 lines, 
4^ in. long ; written in the 19th century. 

[Majob H. G. Raveety.] 

IJlwdn i Arzdm. 
The poems of MuUa Arzanl. 
Begins : Lj_ <s_j j^ ,_a_n a — > 

^■J Ls—i ""jib j—i"^ 


S yu &i ' " -a-^ 

Jj J 

li ^J^ — aj <xCJ 


^-Ij^ ^^ 


The manuscript comprises 49 odes, ar- 
ranged in alphabetical order. Major Raverty 
states in a note attached to this volume : 
" This MuUa was the literary assistant of the 



notorious Bayazid Ansari . . . The AMiund 
Darwezab. says respecting him : Arzani, the 
ipoet, was one of three brothers of the Afghan 
tribe of Kheshki ; Arzani, 'Umar and 'All. 
They came into these parts from Hind, and 
there they had already become tainted with 
heresy ; and when in this part they met with 
Bayazid Ansari they became perfect infidels 
like himself. Arzani was an eloquent poet, 
and a man of quick intellect ; and he turned 
all the tenets of the new faith into poetry, 
and the poems were inserted in Bayazid's 


Or. 4228.— Poll. 118 ; 8|- in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 
3^ in. long ; dated A.H. 1101 (A.D. 1690). 

[J. Daemestetee.] 

Dtwdn i Mlrzd. 
The poetical works of Mirzfi Khan Ansari. 
Begins : c:^^] ji aJ^ ^, ^^i 

^ U'y <^}J^ SA^\ j) 
. T' f A V 

Mirza Khan Ansari was a descendant — 
probably a grandson — of Bayazid Ansari, 
commonly called Pir i roshan, the founder of 
the Roshanlah sect, and flourished in the 
middle of the 17th century. See Raverty's 

" Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans," 
London, 1862, pp. 51—55. 

The author of the Dabistan i mazahib^ 
states that Mirza was the son of Nur al-Din, 
Bayazid's third son, and that he lived in the 
reign of Aurangzeb, and was killed at Dau- 

The odes are collected together in two 
parts, in the first of which (foil. 1—826) they 
are not in the same strict sequence of alpha- 
betical iarrangement as in the second part. 
There are several additional poems on the 
margin, and Persian annotations. 

A selection from Mirza's poems has been 
printed in tbe "Gulshan i roh," pp. 119 — 
132, and in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 285 

Copyist : Muhammad Muhsin, son of 
MuUa Ahmad Kuraishl. 

Colophon : ^^''Jis! ^^jl^o \^^3i sL *UJ 


J w 

,<*ijs-* J»».s^ yy,aso!i\ jxii jJAs- R*Ju 




I*- ci,.^'* tii aIaJ 

1 1 .1 dJuj iAli, 


Or. 4497.— Poll. 139 ; 9^ in. by 5| ; 13 lines, 
4 in. long ; written apparently in the begin- 
ning of the 18th century. 

[Major H. G. Raveett.] 

Another copy. 

This copy agrees with the preceding, except 
for occasional alterations in the arrangement 
of the odes. It was written by MuUa Kamal 
for Muhammad Nasir Allah Khan. 

Colophon : 'j^jlc ^\y, ^^jyf> J^iC> l-j'o^ 

,Z^\ jij^ J'>^ JU LkVwgJO 

^ Lucknow edition, A.H. 1299 (A.D. 1877), p. 311. 



Some Arabic verses are scribbled on tlie 
last folio by another hand, and a note of the 
birth of a son of Kunbar 'All Khan in the 
beginning of Rabl' I., A.H. 1126 (A.D. 1714). 


Or. 2803.— Foil. 118 > ll|in.by7i; 15 lines, 
6^ in. long; dated A.D. 1881. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

The odes in this neatly-written copy are 
arranged quite differently from those in the 
two preceding manuscripts. There is no 
attempt at any regular alphabetical arrange- 
ment. The first ode (radif H , see fol. 116a of 
the preceding) begins : — 

Las <s! ,.,LU c) 

1^ ij'^)-' 


^_jii jia i^S'ij icWJ^ li;:^^ '' (J»«o li 


Hughes has appended the 'following 
" Mirza Khan Ansari. One of the 
earliest of Afghan Poets. He is supposed 
to have lived in Tirah, a valley in the Pesha- 
war Frontier. The date is uncertain, but is 
supposed to have been about A.D. 1600. All 
Afghan scholars admit that the language of 
his poem is very ancient, and these is a free 
use of Sanscrit words. Mirza is supposed to 
have been descended from Pir Roshan, but 
this is uncertain," 

Colophon : &Xm c:,^! j o^lj" *^jO hj ^i J^'i 


Or. 4229. — 11 in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 4 in. long ; 
with ruled margins, well written, apparently 
in the 18th century. [J. Daemesteteb.] 

Dlwdn i Khushhdl Khdru. 

The poetical works of Khushhal Khan. 

Khushhal Khan, the celebrated chieftain of 
the Khatak tribe of Afghans, son of Shahbass 
Khan, was born A.H. 1022 (A.D. 1613), 
during the reign of the emperor Shahjahan. 
Some time after the accession of Aurangzeb 
(A.D. 1658), Khushhal was imprisoned in 
the fortress of Gwalior, through the- machina- 
tions of Amir Khan, Subedar of Kabul, and 
others. Many of his poems were written 
during his seven years' captivity. On his 
release he carried on a successful warfare 
with the Moguls for several years. At length 
he resigned the chieftainship of the Khatak 
tribe in favour of his eldest son Ashraf, hoping 
to end his days in peaceful retirement ; but, 
owing to family feuds created by Bahram, 
another of his sons, he took refuge in the 
country of the Afridis, and died there A.D. 
1691, in the 78th year of his life. 

These particulars are taken from a sketch 
of the life of this famous warrior-poet by 
Major Raverty in his " Selections from the 
Poetry of the Afghans." The same author 
states in the introduction to his Pushtu 
grammar that Khushhal " was a most volu- 
minous writer, and composed no less (it is 
said by his family) than three hundred and 
sixty works, both in the Afghan and the 
Persian language." 

The poems are divided into four parts, as 
in the edition lithographed at the Peshawar 
Jail Press, A.D. 1869, under the superinten- 
dence of Dr. H. W. Belle w. 

I. Foil. 3&^65a. A Diwan poem. 
Begins : UiJ &j J JUi- it»- j_jl 






II. Foil. 65J— 306. A second Dlwan 

Begins : 

III. Foil. 307—381. A third collection 
of odes. 

Begins : 

(•i^J l/^; '^ 7^.^ LT*^ LS^ i/^ 

IV. Poll. 382—511. A collection of 

Begins : 

!SJ ii^Xj l__>LA»-y XJ SyJii ^ 


Copyist : Muhammad 'Alim, Kashmiri. 

Colophon : t-jlayi lLH* ^jyxi (_;Ia$1J1 


Or. 4492.— Poll. 262 ; 131 in. by 8; 15 lines, 
4|- to 5 in. long ; fairly well written on thin 
paper, stamped " Rolland Freres, Bordeaux, 
1855." [Major H. G. Raveett.] 



A copy of the second Diwan of Ehushhal 

Begins : 

The odes are not in the same order as in 
the printed edition. Appended are a few 
Mukhammas, Musaddas, Tarkib-band and 
other short verses. There are numerous 
corrections throughout, apparently made by 
Major Raverty. 

Colophon : ^^U- J'^j*- jij'^i"^ &s^" ^■^ e^-*^ 

j^~j r!;=^" r/^ rr Jj' ^.j^. ^^ uk;^ ^^^^ 

Or. 2800.— Poll. 119 ; 11 in. by 7|-; 16 lines, 
5 in. long ; well written on European paper 
water-marked " Smith & Meynier, Piume," 
and " C. Millington, London, 1869 " ; dated 
A.D. 1873. _ [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Diwdn i Eijrt. 

The poems of Ashraf Hian Khatak, who 
is called Hijri. 

Begins : 

^ L 

I J x> 


ii^ ijj IkaL. 

K IjJii- ^j)J i^j^ <ti2> ^i jjj^'-ft 

Ashraf Khan, the eldest son of Khushhal 
Khan Khatak, was born in A.H. 1044 (A.D. 
1634). He succeeded his father in the chief- 
tainship of the Khatak tribe in A.D. 1681. 



• Two years afterwards his brother Bahrain 
betrayed him into the hands of the emperor 
Aurangzeb, who imprisoned him in the for- 
tress of Bijapur, where he died in A.H. 1105 
(A.D. 1693), in the 60th year of his age. 

Most of his poems were written during his 
imprisonment, the author taking theTakhallus 
Hijri or the "Exile." Mr. Hughes states in 
a note appended to this volume that this copy 
of Ashraf Khan's poems was made, under his 
superintendence, " from an original manuscript 
in possession of Afzal Khan of Jamalghari in 
the Peshawar district, a direct descendant of 
the author." 

The odes are alphabetically arranged, and 
are followed by a few Mukhammas, a number 
of Ruba'is, and five chronograms on the death 
of Khushhal Khan, of which four are in Persian. 
A selection from the Dlwan has been printed 
in the " Gulshan-i-roh," and an English 
translation of the same in Raverty's " Selec- 
tions," pp. 249—267. 

Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar. 
Colophon : aU * ,^ J i.>J^ <s.) sJi^ ^Ui' iji^vw 


Or. 2802.— Poll. 108 ; 9^ in. by 6 ; about 
15 lines, 4|- in. long ; written in the 19th 
century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Biwdn i 'Abd al-Kddir Khan. 

TheDiwanof 'Abd al-Kadir Khan Khatak. 
Begins : 

^ Jojjjl) Sji' K dJUj <fcLU |_jiiLi 

'Abd al-Kadir Khan, the son of Khushhal 
Khan Khatak, and younger brother of Ashraf 
Khan, was born in A.H. 1063 (A.D. 1663). 
When Ashraf Khan was betrayed into the 
hands of the Moguls, and was exiled by 
Aurangzeb to the fortress of Bijapur in A.D. 
1683, 'Abd al-Kadir claimed the chieftain- 
ship ; but his nephew Afzal Khan, the son of 
Ashraf, was elected by the tribe as the here- 
ditary ruler, and by his order 'Abd al-Kadir 
and many other members of the family were 
put to death, in order that he might get rid 
of all rival claimants. The date of his death 
is uncertain. 

'Abd al-Kadir's poems are full of Sufi 
mysticism, and very popular among the 
Afghans. He is also the author of a trans- 
lation of the Persian poem Yusuf Zulail^a 
of Jami, written in A.H. 1112 {see no. 48), 
and of translations of Sa'di's Gulistan (nos. 
46 and 47) and Bustan. Major Raverty states 
that he is commonly reputed to have been 
the author of about sixty different works. 

Mr. Hughes has appended a note to the 
present copy, dated Nov. 21, 1884, in which 
he states that it was made under his superin- 
tendence from a manuscript in the possession 
of Afzal Khan of Jamalgarhi in the Peshawar 

The odes in the Diwan are arranged in 
alphabetical order, and are followed by a 
number of Ruba'is and Mukhammas. 


Or. 4232.— Foil. 77 ; lOi in. by 6i ; 13 lines, 
4^ in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [J. Dabmestetek.J 

Another copy. 

This copy is imperfect at the commence- 
ment and end. The poet's Ruba'is and some 




of liis Mukhammas are written before the 
Diwan poem, whicli begins on fol. *?a. 

The following poems by other authors are 
appended to the Dlwan (foil. 62-77) : — 
1. Pol. 62ffl. Ghazal by Paiz Muhammad. 
Ghazal by Ashraf. 
Ghazal by Fakir Afzal. 
MuMiammas by Sadr Khan. 


2. , 

3. , 

4. , 

6. Poll. 65a. MuMiammas by Khushhal 
Khan, Khatak, in two parts. The first part 
is erroneously headed J'^^i-^J^ ^^^..ais^ jt^d. 
The poems in this collection will be found in 
the Diwan of Khushhal, Peshawar edition, 
1869, pp. 463—467. 

6. Pol. 68a. Ghazal by Nawab 'Ali Mu- 
hammad Khan. 

7. Poll. 69a. Ghazal by Miskln. 

8. „ 70a. Elegy on the death of Na- 
wab 'All Muhammad Khan, by Muhammad 
Kazim Khan. Khatak. The date of the death 
of the Nawab is given as A.H. 1162 (A.D. 

9. Poll. 72a. Mukhammas by Saiyid 'Abd 
al-Samad, Pirzadah. 

10. Poll. 75a. Mukhammas by Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan. 


Or. 393.— PolL 134; lOJin. by6f; 14 lines, 
5|- in. long ; written about the end of the 
18th century. [Geo. William Hamilton.] 

Dlwdn i Rahman. 
The poetical works of 'Abd al-Rahman. 

Beo'ins : 

i LS*^ 

»jj i>y ix^j ^j &». Ai jA 

Lt^ As &x^> ^li ^j ji' (Jwj 

Mulla 'Abd al-Rahman, commonly known 
as Rahman, is perhaps the most popular of 
Afghan poets, and is said to have flourished 
during the reign of the emperor Aurangzeb 
(A.D. 1658—1707). Major Raverty says of 
him^ : " Rahman belonged to the Ghorlah 
Khel clan or subdivision of the Mohmand 
tribe of the Afghans, and dwelt in the village 
of Hazar-Khani, in the tapah or district of the 
Mohmands, one of the five divisions of the 
province of Peshawar. He was a man of 
considerable learning, but lived the life of a 
Darwesh, absorbed in religious contemplation, 
and separated from the world." 

The Rev. T. P. Hughes has supplied some 
notes on the poet in his copy of the Diwan 
(no. 29), in which he says that *Abd al-Rah- 
man " belonged to the Ibrahim Kheyl of the 
Momunds. He was a native of the village of 
Bahadur Kilai," but resided for some time at 
Hazarkhani, and is buried there. " His date 
is uncertain, but supposed to be about A.D. 
1613 to 1690." He is said to have been a 
young man when Khushhal Khan was an 
aged chieftain. 

The odes of Rahman are arranged in this 
and two following, manuscripts in the form 
of two separate Diwan poems, and are so 
printed in the various Delhi editions, and in 
Mr. Hughes' edition of Lahore, 1877 ; but in 
the Bombay edition of 1883, as also in Major 
Raverty's manuscript (no. 30), they are all 
collected together in alphabetical order. 

In this copy the first Diwan is the second 
in the printed editions. There is some varia- 
tion in the sequence of the odes, the first 
being the seventh in Hughes' edition. Ap- 
pended (fol. 74&) is a poem in praise of 
Khushhal Khan Khatak, which does not 
appear to have been printed, and does not 
occur in any of the following copies of this 
work. There are several pencilled emenda- 

Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans, p. 1. 



Copyist : Saiyid Ghulam 'All of Sonpat. 
Colophon : ^J*'>■}^ <^ (j'^.*^ "^ i**^ c:^/««j' 

^—^itjy*' li)^'*" L^ (*^ "^^ (•'^ ia=»- jl j-^JUi '•i^'jJ 


Or. 2829.— Foil. 164; 11^ in. by 7^ ; 13 lines, 
6 in. long ; written on European paper water- 
marked "Moiniers, 1859," and "Williams 
Kent, 1859 "; dated the 17th June, 1861. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

The arrangement of the two Diwans agrees 
with that of the printed edition of Lahore, 


Copyist : Mirza Isma'il. 

Colophon : ^J^li i_;UaIw-« ^^'-3/ J-i *Uj c:^^' 


Or. 2830.— Foil. 139 ; 11 in. by 7i ; 15 lines, 
b^ in. long ; excellently written on European 
paper water-marked " Smith & Meynier, 
Fiame"; dated the 15th May, 1872. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

This copy agrees with the preceding manu- 
script. Mr. Hughes says in a note appended 
to the volume dated Dec. 18th, 1884: "This 
manuscript is a very careful collation from a 
number of manuscripts by the poet Ahmad 
of Hashtnaggar^ carried on under the 
careful superintendence of the Rev. T. P. 
Hughes, and is supposed to be the only care- 
fully collated manuscript in existence. It 
was written by the calligraphist Gholam 

Jalani, May 15th, 1872." There are also a 
few notes regarding the author written by 
Mr. Hughes on March 26, 1883, 

Colophon : ^^^^ »U> J i*j^ '^ F-J^ ^ ^ f*^ 


Or, 4493.— Foil. Ill ; 13^ in. by 8 ; 18 lines, 
5|- in. long ; beautifully written on European 
paper water-marked " Smith & Son, 1850," 
and "T, H, Saunders & Co,, 1850"; dated 
A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854). 

[MaJOE H. Gr. RAVEETy,] 

Another copy. 

In this copy the odes, which appear as two 
separate Diwans in the preceding manuscripts, 
are arranged together in alphabetical order in 
one volume, as in the Bombay edition of 1883. 

Copyist : Siraj al-Din, Multani. 

A'iS s£i *Uo ci^vfj 

Colophon : ^^/*^=^J^ J^^c iii'^."^ 


Or. 4501.— Foil. 93; 8i in. by 6; 15 lines, 
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [Major H. G. Raveety.j 

Burr u marjdn. 

A Dlwan poem. By 'Abd al-Hamld. 
Begins : 

U J' 

jM ^j^ 




'J iJ .laj <IC^ 

1; J'^ 'i ^. 

tiJ ^.i'l 

^ J i^'j- 

'Abd al-HamId, called Hamid, was a native 
of Mashukhel, a village near Peshawar, and 
flourished during the latter part of the 17th 
century, during the reign of the emperor 
Aurangzeb. His odes are arranged in alpha- 
betical order, and are followed by a few 
Mukhammas. The Dlwan has been litho- 
graphed at Bombay in 1295 A.H. The 
" Grulshan i roh " contains a selection from 
his odes. 

Hamid is also the author of two romances 
translated from the Persian, viz. : Nairang i 
ishk, and Shah u gada (no. 63). He is 
supposed to have died about the year A.D. 
1732. See Raverty's "Selections," p. 85. 


Or. 4498.— Foil. 188 ; 8 in. by 5^; 13 lines, 
^ in. long; dated A.H. 1108 (A.D. 1696). 
[Major H. G. Eavekty.J 

JDnvdn i Naj'ib. 

The poems of Najib. 
Begins : 

Uii) Ij a lij ^.J ij^ '-^=- 

Uii) 1l> xj Is* li <)u j_j^ aa <)cj 

Nothing is known concerning ,this poet. 
According to a note by Major Raverty he 
appears to have been a Yusufzai Afghan. 
The odes comprising the Diwan are followed 
by a collection of Ruba'is (foil. 174^188). 


Copyist : Gul Muhammad, of Peshawar 
Colophon : '-.-^^■mss^ (---ojS'' J\^d j-i *'^' 
d\jxsJ^ c:j,-i5- . . . ^ijd ^^^ ^ji <dw jLi^l 


■J^^asu jj jXai ui-vjJii jl ijSlio <xlll <uI«j %Jj!^ ^iVtJs^ 

til" aoui 

jOjO SL« Jl>JJ ^..^(i.J 1X4.S'* (Ji 


Or. 4495.— Foil. 120 ; 9f in. by 6^ ; 12 lines, 
4 in. long; apparently written in the 19th 
century. [Majoe H. G, Ravejjty.J 

Dlwdn i Ahmad Shah. 

The poems of Ahmad Shah, Abdall. 
Begins : 

. — aIx^/c 

-J [,a-« 

U — ila,.a^ I— J jj — h^,n^ 
i_S — ^"3^ ^— i ir-) "^^.t* 

i_j/j r-'^ ^^ U; '^>' 

Lij.'.'^'v. If* L5^ <J^"'>' '^ 

Ahmad Shah, Abdali, Durr i Durran, 
commonly called Shah Durrani, was the son 
of Zaman Khan, sometime ruler of Herat. 
On the invasion of Afghanistan by Nadir 
Shah in A.D. 1737-38, Ahmad Shah was 
appointed an officer in his army, and, as a 
reward for his distinguished services, the 
Persian monarch gave him a tract of country 
near Kandahar, which is still in the possession 
of the Durrani tribe. 

When Nadir Shah was assassinated in A.D. 
1747, Ahmad Shah, then only 23 years of 
age, was crowned at Kandahar as King of 
Afghanistan. After he had brought the 
various Afghan tribes into submission, and 



established his power in Afghanistan, he 
invaded India, conquered Kashmir, obtained 
possession of the Pan jab, and made frequent 
expeditions against the Moguls, extending 
as far as Delhi and Agra. Meanwhile the 
liaratha forces, advancing into the Panjab, 
took possession of Sirhind and Lahore, and 
were pushing forward to Multan. Ahmad 
Shah led his forces against the invaders, and 
at length completely routed the Maratha army 
at the battle-field of Panipat in 1761. He 
then withdrew his forces from India, and 
returned to his own country, where he died 
in 1773 in the fiftieth year of his age. 

An account of the life of Ahmad Shah and 
his successors, written in Persian by 'Abd 
al-Karim, 'Alawi, called Tarikh i Ahmad, was 
published at Lucknow, A.H. 1266 (A.D. 
1850). See also Tarikh i Sultan! by Sultan 
Muhammad Khan, Durrani, Bombay, 1881 ; 
Blphinstone's "Kingdom of Caubul," vol. ii., 
pp. 279—300; and MS. no. 12, a Pushtu 
metrical account of his life, entitled Shah- 
namah, by a poet called Hafiz. 

Copyist : 'Ali Muhammad, Chaharyari. 


Or. 4237.— Foil. 14—131 ; 8f in. by 6 ; 15 
to 18 lines, A^ in. long; written about the 
beginning of the 19th century. 

[J. Darmestetee.J 


The Miracles of Muhammad, in verse. By 
Hafiz 'Abd al-Kablr. 

Begins : ^Ci ^J\s=~ i> <)c»- Jir <£ia> 

y^ ji J- 

Jki- <D 

cii t 

.x»- <0 

The author states in the preamble that he 
compiled this work from the Arabic during 
the reign of Ahmad Sbah (A.D. 1748—1754), 
in the year A.M. 1166 (A.D. 1 753). 'Abd al- 
Kabir is also the author of a metrical version 
of the Persian Durr i majalis of Saif al-Zaf ar, 
Naubahari, also Daf al-fakr, and short 
religious poems. 

The present work has been frequently 
published. It ends (foil. 117a) : — 

-li c:,^^i..a> 


Appended to the work are : — 

1. Foil. 1176—127. Short poems by 
'Abd al-Kabir. The first poem, Munajat, 
has been lithographed on the margin of the 
Fawa'id i shari'at (pp. 108—130), Delhi, 

2. Foil. 128—130. Munajat, by MutI' 
Allah, lithographed on the margin of the 
Rashld al-bayan (pp. 30 — 41), Peshawar, 
1874. Copied by Muhammad 'Ali. 


Or.4494.— Foil. 147; 12iin.by5i; 11 lines, 
5 in. long ; beautifully written in large charac- 
ters, with ruled and gilt-embellished border ; 
dated the 13th Muharram, A.H. 1187 (A.D. 
1773). [Majoe H. G. Ravebty.J 

Diwdn i Shaidd. 

The poetical works of Muhammad Kazim 
Khan, Shaida. 



Begins : ,ji^ 1 s^ Ji^ j.lse' ^J>j^ p 3 Ji]; 


J> JMJ<^ ^t^W 

SijJiSLi I- ^iVc , fAJks- (i_.^mJ L^.IL'^ 

Kazim Khan was the son of Muhammad 
Afzal Khan, and great-grandson of the 
Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan. He was 
born about A.H. 1140 (A.D. 1727). On the 
death of his father, his elder brother, Asad 
Allah Khan, succeeded to the chieftainship, 
and Kazim Khan, being distrustful of his 
brother's intentions towards him, fled from 
home, "and spent several years in Kashmir, 
where he acquired considerable learning. 
He subsequently lived a long time at Sirhind, 
in Upper India, but afterwards proceeded to 
the Afghan principality of Eampur in that 
country, where he took up his residence ; 
and there he passed the greater part of his 

The manuscript begins with a preface by 
the author, in which he states that the several 
odes composed by him were alphabetically 
arranged into one volume in A.H. 1181 (A.D. 
] 767). This is followed by several introduc- 
tory poems (foil. 10 — 29), including eulogies 
of Muhammad, the Caliphs SiddTk, 'Umar, 
'U§man and 'Ali, of Baha al-Din Naksha- 
bandi, Shaikh Ahmad, and Ghulam Ma'sum, 
the author's preceptor, concluding with a 
dissertation on Pushtu poetry. 

The Dlwan besjins on f ol. 30& as follows : — 



iXis. jy 

li jUi ^j.^ax^ H) 

Ji^j i*^"*" J^y?" 



J.S^ UU I M <>^ I i-»i> ,» 

The poet's Kasidahs, Ruba'is, Kit'ahs and 
other miscellaneous pieces are appended to 
the Dlwan (foil. 106—147). 

' Eaverty's Selections, p. 306. 

A large number of additional odes are in- 
serted on the margins of several of the pages, 
with occasional notes. 

This manuscript is, no doubt, the copy of 
Shaida's poems which Major Raverty had 
procured at Lahore, and which, he informs 
us, had been sent by the poet to "Mi'aa 
MuhammadT, son of Ml'an ^abd-uUah of Sir- 
hind, who belonged to the family of Shaida's 
spiritual guide," and was the only copy then 

The date of copy is written in a note on 
the outside of the first folio of the manuscript. 


Idd. 21,471.— Foil. 158; 10 in. by 6i ; 11 
lines, 4^ in. long ; neatly written, apparently 
in the 19th century. [Lewin Boweing.] 

Another copy of Shaida's poems, without 
the preface and introductory poems. Several 
additional odes are written on the margin by 
another hand. 

Copyist : Faiz *Ali, 


Colophon: <i!JI ^j^^j Ijo^ J^jii jJi Jv^J Ci.v»J 


Or. 2801.— Foil. 200 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; carefully written on paper water- 
marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiume " ; dated 
A.D. 1872. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Another copy of the Dlwan of Shaida, 
followed by the Diwan of Kamgar Khan. 

I. Foil. 1—146. 



Mr. Hughes states in a note attached to 
this copy that itwas made "from the original," 
referring no doubt to the Raverty manuscript, 
no. 35. Another copy, also written for Mr. 
Hughes by the same scribe, together with 
the Diwans of Kamgar and Mirza, is in the 



Library of the India Office. It is dated the 
10th August, 1876. 

Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar. 

; Uvr <IJU) 


i)|J HJ Huj A^3 l,^l^%y«0 

J^JXJ^ Jijiii 

11. Foil. 147—198. 

The Dlwan of Kamgar Khan. 

Begins : 

(_f;jl j_y*yj (Jl»>.i<5 tij Sj^ li 

The following note by Mr. Hughes, dated 
Nov. 21, 1884, is appended: — 

"Pushto poems by Khanzada Kamgar 
Khan, a son of the renowned Khatak Chief, 
born about A. D. 1 653. This work was copied 
from the original of Kamgar now in the 
possession of Afzal Khan Khatak of Jamal- 
ghari in the Peshawar District, under the 
superintendence of the Rev. T. P. Hughes of 
Peshawar. The existence of this poem was 
unknown until Mr. Hughes discovered it 
amongst some old volumes in Afzal Khan's 

Copyist : Ghulam JilanI, of Peshawar. 

*s-*i i> i.'.t^ *J ^ /»''-*J u:,.vts> 


Or. 394.— Foil. 146; 9 in. by 5f; 8 lines, 
4 in. long; dated A.H. 1209 (A.D. 1794). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Dlwan i Afr'idi. 

The poems of Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi. 

The Diwan is preceded by Shajarah i 
Kadiriyah, a list in verse of the successive 
Khalifahs of the Kadirl sect. It begins : — 

'<^ iA^i -iff^ lJ3^ ls^'' 



Colophon : lasn,"«jJo •'^^li'j' ^fsA A<i J^ 
^J^^>■ |Ji tMiV) J>J .•« uiA^ u_sj.LaJ' ^^ t:^**" r:i^ 

The Dlwan begins on fol. 6b : — 

^-4>^ l-^j ^ii Uj\^ (J* '^ t.^to ^i*- 

L>t>.i. i-J . ^i) J'>J>c (jlslj _^Uaj 

Kasim 'AH Khan, Afrldl, of the Kadiri 
sect, was a native of Farukhabad. Saiyid 
Kalam al-Din, one of his immediate followers, 
the scribe of the following copy (no. 39) of 
this Dlwan, has stated in his colophon that 
Kasim 'All Khan has also written several 
Dlwans in Persian and Hindi (i.e. Hindustani), 
and had some acquaintance with English, 
Kashmiri, and Turki. The author states in 
the Khatimah (fol. 133a) that his verses were 
collected and arranged with the help of Hafiz 
Ghulam Muhammad, in the year A.H. 1206 
(A.D. 1792).' 

Colophon : jj^ jj;si lak;*uJo (^J^^yl yj'^'.J 

yjU- j_jlc tM^S <.J>jXni j^ [sic] jJO^ '-^J>i> 



Copied on Thursday, the 20th day of 
Rabi' I., A.H. 1209, in the 36th year of the 
reign of the blind sovereign Shah 'Alam, i.e. 
the 16th Oct. 1794. This manuscript appears 
to be in the author's own handwriting. There 
are many corrections and additions through- 
out written by the same hand, and the volume 
has the impress of the author's seal. The 
Diwan is headed as being the first rough copy 
^j.) j! jj'^_t> l_»Ia^ j!i>^*«^ Jjl. The lines of 
each ode are separated by carefully ruled red 
ink lines, some of the words being written 
with black, others with red ink. 

Appended to the Diwan (foil. 134—143) is 
a poem, also by Kasim 'Ali Khan, entitled 
Khwabnamah. It begins : — 



%,i jJlj &ij' it^y tJ'^lf' 

LS^ f"^ 

Colophon : tJ.a=- »j>«j kikvwjjo Sji, ^Uo cri^-io 

the corrected text of the preceding manu- 
script, with sundry other alterations and 

Copyist. Saiyid Kalam al-Din, KadirT, a 
disciple of Kasim 'All 'Kh&n who had giv^en 
him the title of Pir i 'ashik. 

Colophon to the Diwan (fol. 142&) :— 

j,J ,li) d^ A*jili- .r Jo jl 

'o- ^jo ji ^jy.iJ 1^ (X*^ ci.^>«o 

^1 J.S- Lik; (_5is* irri .sJu, JiutJ! jjjU>«^ 

^'j; ^ (_f;'i'j' ^^i'^^ c"^ iV*" '^'^'^' 

ij-tuAk^ (J j^.'^ I— iu-».<<a> J 

i_jJoil (j^i- j_ji-c **"'*' i—aji-ai" 

tlT" ^' 





U |.Ui1 

j_5^s* ir.l <U«j JjUl 


Or. 395.— Foil. 149; 6 in. by 4; 14 lines, 
3 in. long ; dated A.H. 1231 (A.D. 1816). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Another copy of the Diwan and Khwab- 
namah of Kasim 'All Khan, without the 
Shajarah i Kadirlyah. 

,This is a carefully revised copy, containing 


Or. 4230.— Foil. 101 ; SJ in. by 6^ ; written 
about the end of the 18th century. 

[J. Darmestetee.J 

Diwan i Alcbar. 
The poetical works of Akbar. 
Begins : 

j^ <tj ^J !S 

ii J y^^- ^ L/^'; *«s<)=^ ^ 

• V 

,2) CioLL <i^ iCj 

-J (_?'^:f^^-'. ''^ tl;;^'* '^ 

Nothing appears to be known of the poet, 
or his date. The poems are carelessly written 
in an unmethodical manner. Some are written 
transversely down the page, others across it 
or round the margin, so as to make use of 
every available space. The manuscript is 
probably the author's autograph copy. 



The poems consist of : — 

Odes, not alphabetically arranged, foil. 
1 — 53a ; the story of Imam, foil. 536 — 596 ; 
two poems in praise of God, foil. 60 — 66a ; 
Arabic names of God, each explained in a 
quatrain, foil. 66a — 73a ; ghazals, foil. 73a — 
92; religious poems, foil, 93 — 101. 


Or. 4233.— Foil. 43—50 ; 8^ in. by 5^ ; 13 
to 24 lines, 2J in. long ; written in the 18th 
century. [J. Darmestetbe.J 

Kasidah burdah. 

A poem in praise of Muhammad, translated 
by 'Abd al-Kadir from the Arabic of Muham- 
mad ibn Sa'id, al-Busiri. 

Begins : 

^li ^jAw.) <Si i_S^J 7J*^ ^i '^ C^ J^ *?■ 


j^ J .U li iSkj 

The poem, as in the original, is written in 
the radaf ». Another translation, composed 
by Miyan Sharaf, was published at Delhi, 
1883. A paraphrase of the poem composed 
by Akhund Darwezah forms Bayan II. of his 
Makhzan al-islam (no. 2, art. iii.). 

Ends : 


Or. 397.— Foil. 92 ; 8f in. by 5| ; 11 lines, 
4 in. long ; written apparently in the early 
part of the 19th century. 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

A religious poem. By Babu Jan. 
Begins : 

^_r !S_^ 


Jiilc Ji' 

Major Raver ty states that Babu Jan was 
" a converted Si-ahposh Kafir, who, having 
acquired a great name amongst the Muham- 
madans for his learning, again relapsed."^ 
He is the author of a metrical translation of 
the Du'a SiiryanT, which, with the Arabic 
text, is included in Corn's " Ohrestomathy," 
pp. 374-386. A selection from his prose 
writings will be found in the "Gulshaniroh," 
pp. 117—132. 

On the fly-leaf this poem is called ^J<^^S>, **«• 
Another copy of this work is in the India 
Oflfice Library. 

Ends : 


■iyjkj %j l_?'^ *■*. 




Or. 2827A.— Foil. 1—80 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 
beautifully written on paper water-marked 

' Grammar of the Afghan language (London, 1860), 
Introduction, p. 33. 



" Smith & Meynier, Fiume " ; 15 lines, 5 in. 
long ; dated A.D. 1872. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 


xU^j-jtc :i 


Dlwdn I 

Mu'izz Allah Khan. 

A Diwan poem by Mu'izz 

Allali Khan. 

Begins : 

'.^•^ i-J> . ^ i> c_jX.a« _jSi 

li «ik,o ilCs- 

'^^i J 

^^ ^ ^J 

'^;-?-_5 "^-^ 

'^jy?- j^ 

[J^ (,y^ 

&■ ^Jh3 <sJ 

^ ^ ^ 

<SJ y—AijfS d 

^ lijl ■*==- 

According to a note by Mr. Hughes the 
poet was " a native of Kotah, a village two 
miles from Peshawar in British Afghanistan. 
The date of the autlior is uncertain." 

Copyist : Qiulam Jilani of Peshawar. 

'J &j yjls- (idJlj;*^ li ijljj.i^ ^ *^ o^" 

^JJLs- Jit J IsiikiMij *j 

( Avr <Uwj 


xU ti 




Or. 282.6.— Foil. 79 ; 11 in. by 7| ; neatly 
written ; 15 lines, 5 in. long ; dated A.D. 
1882. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Dlwdn i Abu al-Kdsim. 


The Diwan of Abu al-Kasim. 
Begins : 


Ij, <U iG c>j^S^ L^^. 


i_g..i ^■^v. IS**";' '*'^ ""^ **^^*; 

Ls'^ 'rv Lr^ ''j'^j^' Ls^^j *r^"l' 

Nothing appears to be known of this poet. 
He is not mentioned by Major Raverty, and 
the only information given by Mr. Hughes is 
that he was a native of Peshawar, of un- 
certain date. 

Copyist : Muhammad Hasan of Peshawar. 


Or. 2874.— Foil. 119 ; 9|- in. by 7^; written 
in the 19th century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Selections from the writings of Afghan 
poets, beginning with an ode by 'Abd al- 

ul»- i_sjS lijJo iJy^ J.J aW U « 

The following is a list of the poets, and 
the number of odes of each :— 

'Abd al-Ghafur, 4 (foil. 22a, 626,, 63a, 
118&) ; 'Abd al-Hamid, 33 ; 'Abd al-Kadir, 
25 \ 'Abd Allah,! 12 ; 'Abd al-Rahman, 11 ; 
Afzal, 2 (foil. 98a, 996) ; 'Alim, 4 "(foil. 23&, 
28a, 606, 706) ; Ashraf, 19 ; Ashraf Khan, 
Khatak, called Hijri, 2 (foil. 53a, 97a) ; Dau- 
lat, 7 ; Dost Muhammad, 3 (foil. 29a, 856, 
886) ; Fazil, 24 ; Fazil, 1 (fol. 846) ; Husain, 

2 (foil. 646, 1026) ; Ibrahim,^ 2 (foil. 66a, 
856) ; 'Isam,'' 4 (foil. 14a, 51a, 56a, 1156) ; 
Kalandar, 6 ; Kamgar, Khatak, 29 ■ Kazim, 

3 (foil. 16a, 176, 956); Khushhal Khan, 
Khatak, 4 ; Mahin, 3 (foil. 566, 59^, 84a) ; 
Mirza Khan, Ansari, 2 (foil. 25a, 50a) ; 

1 Spelt Jjuc: 

^ Spelt jtl^ and also ^j, • 

^ Occasionally spelt |,Lj». The ode on fol. 51a has 

^.jls. in the heading, and j,Uia. in the text. 



Mu'izz Allah, 3 (foil. 21b, 71a, 118a) ; Sadr 
Khan, Khatak, 12; Samad, 6 ; Siddik, 17; 
Sikandar, 4 (foil. 166, 586, 616, 1086) • 'Us- 
mau, 6 ; Yunas, 38. 

The volume is lettered outside " Chaman 

i benazir," but this title does not appear in lection 

the work itself. The odes contained in 
the anthology entitled "Chaman i be-nazir," 
which forms a portion of the "Kalid i 
Afghani," appear to have been selected by 
Mr. Hughes from this more extensive col- 



Or. 4504— Foil. 129 ; 9| in. by 61; 14 lines, 
^ in. long ; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1855). 
[Majoe H. Gt. Raverty.J 


A translation of the Persian Gulistan of 
Shaikh Sa'di, in prose and verse. By 'Abd 

al-Kadir Khan, Khatak 

l3 •S.Mi 

See no. 25. 

^j! jl i._JU: <te- is J ^lii>i- ^J e:-^Lo 

H j' -s' 

t) li^LOjJ d I— -OUj ^J) 



<uC^ &»- 

i^^y uS'^ 

1 1 <l!i I »■; 't*- (KJb Jti j) ^_£li 

^J\^ *^:->ii^'ij ijiJ !St> 

^J^'fji '5'^ ,_5^ 

After translating the preamble of the 
Gulistan 'Abd al-Kadir has substituted his 
own preface, in prose and verse, for that of 
Sa'di (fol. ba). In it he states that, through 
the vicissitudes of fate, he was living in A.H. 
1124 (A.D. 1712) at jSTaushahra, in a hut of 
sorrow, without a friend or sympathiser, like 
an animal of the desert in its cave. In order, 
therefore, to bring solace to his afflicted 

heart, and to cease repining over his unhappy 
lot, he was induced to make this translation 
of the Gulistan, to which he gave the name 
of Guldastah. The work was completed 
that same year, according to a chronogram 
at the end of his preamble. 

The work was therefore written after the 
death of Ashraf Khan (A.D. 1693), and 
during the chieftainship of his son Afzal 
Khan. The unfortunate author, then sixty 
years of age, was living in exile near Pesha- 
war, doubtless in dread anticipation of the 
cruel fate that was in store for him at the 
hands of his merciless nephew. 

The translation of the text is resumed on 
fol. 156 with Sa'di's enumeration of the 8 
Babs and their contents. The entire work 
does not appear to have been published. 
The first Bab will be found in the "Gulshan- 
i-roh," pp. 151—186. 

Copyist. Saiyid 'Azim. 

Colophon: ^jllJi/i_;ljLf Ij &s- ^J ^_s^'i^ Xi> lij 


J^^^ J 

_gjj ^<ilS)ljac 

J 1 ai\[\ , ^.9 fti,^V 


y^ !SAAJ ^ 

^^ fSj ^U^ ^ 

J l^**^ 

H ""^-^ 


^^ Ui^ ki^^. 

HjM (^J4> ^^ 

Hi i^^ 

tJ^ Ja*« 

jt Aa3] xo ^j[x^] 

jj^-dO t ^.UwJ 







Ends : . ,<i iju jU^j 

Or. 2828.— Foil. 118 ; 11^ in. by 7^ ; 15 
lines, SJ in. long ; dated A.D. 1872, 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.J 

Another copy, beautifully written by 
Qiulam Jilani, of Peshawar. The text 
differs somewhat from that in the preceding 

Colophon : <Umj jx^y j >J'T j ^J3 JUi *i Aa^ 


Or. 4503.— Foil. 202 ; 8 in. by SJ; 11 hues, 
3^ in. long ; beautifully written, with ruled 
margins, and rules between each verse ; 
dated Kashmir, A.H. 1217 (A.D, 1803). 

[Major H. G. Raverty.J 

Ytlsuf Zulaikhd. 

The story of Joseph and Zulaikha, trans- 
lated into verse from Jami's Persian romance. 
By 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak. 

Begins : 

HjS L>.j <__). tji.^Li£ 

iji Ij ^_j^ <!C:SVc JO^l li 

>ij l^iS. ^Ij j_j4»^ e;'j>^v 

i^ L<*.sL cL^iJ jia^^ 

ij O,>kjo <iej j_j^LUl, 

iS e:^ftx! Jast, IjjS' U 

iij^ '^ n*-«>^ li (_5^^ 

Sji 1 . vAX« <U L« ri"*^ 

The work is very popular, and has been 
frequently lithographed. Selections are 
printed in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 
174—282, It ends with a eulogy of the 
Emperor Aurangzeb, during whose reign it 
was composed, the date, A.H. 1112 (A.D. 
1700), being expressed by letters of the 
.abjad, viz. c+j — 8+cJ. 



J U:^' 


Jo 1/*''^ tJ 

jlK b &i, 


The copy was made at Kashmir for Maula 
Dad Khan by MuUa Wall Muhammad, and 
was completed on the 4th Shawwal, A.H. 

Colophon : 





..Mw^ lai- ,t> 

ju ^^ 



Or. 4239.— Foil. 161; Sin. by 5; 13 lines, 
3-|^ in. long; appai-ently written in the 18th 
century. [J. Daemestetee.J 

Another copy. The first folio is wanting, 
and the manuscript ends at fol. 190a, of the 
preceding copy (Peshawar ed., 1870, p. 211). 


Or. 4502.— Foil. 70 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; neatly 
written in the 19th century; 17 lines, 4|- in. 
long. [Major H. G. Raverty.J 

Adam Khan w Durhhdna'i. 

U\^ (.il 

A romance, 

in verse. By Sadr Khan, 



Begins : -ij ,^y^ '-^ »j; ^j 
ij ^^j^ fjiJ <):.j lib Ui> 

^ &jui l.^ Aj .jl iicAa 
ij—i i}^ iSS Hjj [.A^ 

The author, Sadr Khan, was a son of the 
renowned Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan 
(no. 22), and brother of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan. 

The story is very popular amongst the 
Yiisufzai tribes, and inhabitants of Swat. 
Major Raverty^ mentions a version of the 
same romance composed by Fakhr al-Din 
Sahibzadah. Another, in verse, was written 
and published at Delhi in 1883 by Akbar 
Shah of Peshawar. A popular prose version 
of the story, by Maulavi Ahmad of Tangi in 
Hashtnagar, was lithographed at Peshawar 
in 1872. Maulavi Ahmad states in his 
preface that " the story is founded on fact. 
Durkhani was the daughter of an Afghan 
yeoman of the village of Bazdarra Payan on 
the Swat border, and Adam Khan a young 
chief of the neighbouring village of Bazdarra 
Bala. The chief events of the narrative 
take place in these villages, but the scene 
closes in the village of Misri Banda on the 
banks of the Oabul River near Akora. The 
graves of the two lovers may still be seen 
near the village of Tulandai not far from 
Misri Banda." ^ 

Sadr Khan is also the author of a Diwan, 
and Kissah da Dili (no. 51), and of a transla- 
tion of Nizami's Persian romance of Khusrau 
and Shirin. A few of his odes are included 
in the Pushtu anthology, no. 46. 

^ Grammar of the Afghan language, Introduction, 
p. 33. 

^ See also Elphinstone's Account of tJie Kingdom of 
Gauhul, London, 1839, p. 244. 

At the conclusion of the poem the author 
expresses the date of composition by the 
word iJ'^ijyi', the numerical value of the letters 
of which added together amounts to A.H. 
1117. He also states that his age was then 
^a- i.e. 3 + 10+40 = 53 years, so that he was 
born in A.H. 1064 or A.D. 1654. 

Ends: ^_Jli iJav?- i^j^J J^'-^^ p'j 

j-La-Jlj li'^-a^iy 

U-' J- 

,,l_a_^l c J> »_>L 


Or. 2825.— Foil. 44 ; Qi in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 
41 in. long ; dated A.D. 1871. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.J 

Kissah da Dill u da ShaM. 

The romance of Dili and Shahi, the 

daughter of Hayat Khan the Afghan, in 

verse. By Sadr Khan, Khatak. See no. 50. 

Begins : 

<SjU ^jfjj^ l/'^ J-=^ y^ i^'-* •^ 




Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Pestawar. 
Colbplioii : xU i> j! jj^Ij <io iuj ^Ui' 

Ui*j , JL».»- *5lic t> iaik\.»wi> ciAvi (KJLjj e:,^»«il 



Or. 4506.— Poll. 90 ; 12^ in. by 7 ; 19 lines, 
4t^ in. long; neatly written, 19th century, 
bound in stamped leather. 

[Major H. G. RAVBRTy.J 

'IJm-hhdnah i ddnish. 

The Fables of Bidpai, translated from the 
Persian 'lyar i danish. By Muhammad Afzal 
H^an. See no. 9. 

Begins : 

Afzal Khan was the son of Ashraf Khan, 
and grandson of Khushhal Khan Khatak. 
He states in the preface that he made this 
translation, in the 53rd year of his life, from 
the 'lyar i danish of Abu al-Pazl, a modernised 
version of the Persian Anvar i suhaili of 
Husain Va'iz Kashifi. 

The manuscript extends only as far as the 
middle of the fourth chapter. Selections 
from it are printed in Dorn's " Chresto- 
mathy," the translation being erroneously 
stated in the preface to have been made by 
" Malik Khushhal." 


Or. 2804— Poll. 119 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; written on European paper 
water- marked " Smith andMeynier, Fiume " ; 
dated A.D. 1871 and 1872. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.J 

Two tales in verse. By 'Abd al-Hamid. 
See no. 31. 

I. Poll. 1—61. j^ cJiijJki 

Nai/rang % Hshk. 

The romance of Shahid and 'Aziz, trans- 
lated from the Persian Masnavi, composed in 
A.D. 1096 by Muhammad Akram, surnamed 
^animat. See Rieu's Persian Catalogue,, 
p. 700&. 

Begins : 

d jd 

C^^^a-Uo L«>^ A.a»- 


li lua li> 

II. Poll. 62—117. 1 j/ !sU d i^ 

Kissah da Shah gadd. 

The story of the King and the Darwesh,. 
translated from the Persian romance of 
HilalT. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 656a. 

Begins : 

^t> ^'Jo- 'Ki* iJ ^^ ^i A> J^' 


^<i ^\^ isU ;) Ui" «/ ^y ^ <lto- 
i_fii ^^ *«& ^r*i-^ fty^ ^i ^^ ^ 

^ <ju\i ilia iLi .uU iX-ij c:JSt> 



H ihh- ^ 

'■>j=- H }i 




These two romances have been published 
at Delhi in 1882. The ending of the latter 
differs from that in the printed edition. 

The copies were made by Ghulam Jilani of 
Peshawar, the former in September 1871, 
the latter in January 1872. 


€r. 4505.— Foil. 129; 12f in. by 7i ; 15 
lines, 5^ in. long; dated Calcutta, A.H. 1227 
<A.D. 1812). [Majoe H. G. Raveety.] 


The Gulistan of Sa'di, translated in prose 
and verse by Amir Muhammad AnsarT. 

Begins : j y;LiJ5>-' J^ jl e:,.^AA^ ^ 'dj is .1^ ik*3> 

J ^*j*^ jstxj ^ji r* ^. ij*-^ ^ti ij''^ li is^*i >-^'»i ii 


5^ Jb JiJ jl |_^t5 i^}*-)^ 'I'^jJ^^ IStJ 

Nothing appears to be known of the 
author, nor has he given any account of 
himself. Major Raverty states in a note to 
this manuscript — " This is a rare work. I 
know of but one other copy in existence." 

Colophon : ^^i SAar* jJ^\ ^^ULui^ (jjl (»?-;l« 

is.USl.lj ,ii J>>*w^ f^^ U^ ^Js. i_fjLflil iX<«^j^ 

i^jj" ^iK* (rrv ^ <a$3^ 


Or. 398.— Foil. Ill; 10 in. by 6^; 14 lines, 
6i in. long ; about A.D. 1800. 

[G-Eo. Wm. Hamilton.! 

Kissah i Saif al-muluh. 

The romance of Saif al-mulCik and Badi' 
al-jamal, in verse. Translated from the 
Persian by Ghulam Muhammad. 

Begins : 

jj Li' l_i ^— l^«j 

^i^ (_s- 

^l— <j_J ii..||— «.J iij_-«>.sr* ^UflJLMi 4> ■ 

The translation is made from the Persian 
romance, a manuscript copy of whidh is 
described in the Persian Catalogue, p. 764fe. 
It does not appear to have been published. 
Another Pushtu version of the romance, 
written by Ahmad, has been frequently litho- 


Xj *i: <t) i^j^ JSiiljis'ui. J JLuui 
JSii^ ^[L ^ Uj ^J !Sii UJj Ij 


Or. 4499.— Foil. 112; 13 in. by 8; 18 
lines, 5^ in. long; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 
1854). [Majoe H. G. Ravbety.] 

I. Foil. 1—86. _ i^^l ^ij^ %^ Kissah 
i-Saif al-muMk, by Ghulam Muhammad. 
Another copy of no. 55. 

IL Foil. 87-112. J^]^ Li- Kissah i 
Bahramgor. The story of Prince Bahram 
and Gulandam, Princess of China, in verse. 
By Faiyaz. 



Begins : 


JijJum <lJ j_J4 

i Cl^s-jjjy 


^Sij^ jJ^mM j_jj 




i L_^^»-'-/0 l-jlia- ^_^ 




J c:^j>-k" J 1* 


.X— i, 

The poem has been frequently pubhshed. 
It is printed in Hughes " Kalld-i Afghdni " 
(Peshawar, 1872), a translation of which was 
made by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). 



'^^ r'>^ r^ J^j^ ^ 

<0 M !J 




*j jij'^ ^ b!-'^ ^ '^ 

Copyist : Siraj al-Din, of Multan. 
Colophon : ^iJ>.J=^^ j>i j^f^j^. ii^ <^ |*Ui' 

j^liLo ^^^L !(t>lj |_j.ilii j^jjJl _!^»j ^^,;j-flfli' 


Or. 4500.— Foil. 93 ; 9 in. by 6^ ; 13 lines, 
4^ in. long; dated A.D. 1841. 

[Majoe H. G. Ravbrty.J 

^Azrd Wdmik. 

The romance of 'Azra and Wamik, trans- 
lated by Mu'In al-Din from the Persian 
Masnavi by Hajl Muhammad Husain, Shirazi. 
See the Persian Catalogue, p. 7216. 

Begins : 

^i5 jjro'j ijy*' y*^ ^'^ ri^ ijf^ ''"i ''?" 

^JOJ ^Jo2 

s/-i^-5 T 

Jj St) 

^]j J_jx^ <ic^ jy^"* '^ "^ (^ ^^jSi <te- 

=1; '^^^-J 


,tXc !ij r 



The work was composed in A.H. 1256 
(A.D. 1840). It appears to be in the trans- 
lator's own handwriting, and has several 
corrections. Mu'in al-Din states in a Persian 
colophon that he is a resident of Chaharsada 
in Hashtnagar, and completed the work at a 
village called Inman(?) in the month of 


- JJ ^ V 

l.»^ws»l ^ jjjjkj JUjIl^ l-^j^^ ^li 

j\ jjj \j^ 






jffi"*^ .i) 


'v40l iJ 




V. |*^'j 


Or. 2827 B.— Foil. 81—113 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 
beautifully written on paper water-marked 
" Smith and Meynier, Fiume" ; 15 lines, 5 
in. long ; dated A.D. 1871. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughbs.J 

Qhal hdzl. 

The story of the thief and the judge, in 
verse. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 773&. 
By Maulavl Ahmad of Tangi in Hashtnagar, 

Begins : jsj iuH Ij s^jlj ^t^ 

aJ XyCO .idili j_j.^'J' <i 



The work has been lithographed at 
Peshawar and Delhi. The author states at 
the conclusion of the story that he belongs 
to the Safirkhel, and more particularly to 
the Ibrahimkhel. He also gives the date of 
composition, A.H. 1283, i.e. A.D. 1866-67. 

Ends: ^4) ^^_1^J ,U^ j-ixi^ 
i Us. ^t> 

Copyist : Gh ulam Jilani of Peshawar. 

59. . 

Or. 4235.— Foil. 48 ; 8 in. by 6 ; 10 and 11 
lines, 4f in, long; written in the 19th century. 

[J. Daemestetee.J 

Kissah i Fath Khan. 

The story of Fath ;^an of Kandahar, in 
verse. By Mulla Ni'mat Allah. 

Begins : 

^jj i>^ [.aA. ijj J JaJj ^j^\ 

^jj^\ Axi~ jJ CX^ ^^ ^J \j JMy 

Ni'mat Allah, the son of 'Ata Allah, 
a resident of Naushahra, is a writer of 
the present time and author of several 
romances, religious treatises, and other 
poetical compositions. See the Catalogue 
of Pushtu Books (with supplement), and 
also the India OflBce Catalogue. His Ma§- 
nawi Shirin Farhad is dated A.H. 1304 
(A.D. 1887). 

This story has been published at Delhi in 
1886. Fath Khan, the hero of the romance, 
the son of Aslam Khan of Kandahar, fell 
in love with Rabi'ah and married her. In 
course of time he set out with the Afghan 
army in battle against the Mogal forces 
of the emperor Akbar. Fath Khan was 
slain, and his devoted wife perished at his 



Or. 2832.— Foil. 27 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines 
in a page; interleaved, and beautifully written 
on paper water-marked "Leschallas, 1874," 
dated the 17th February, 1875. 

[Kev. T. p. Hughes.J 

A collection of Afghan Proverbs, 
piled by Saiyid Ahmad, of Kotah. 


Begins : 



^^^t ji^b ^ ^j &i 


Mr. Hughes has supplied the following 
note : — 

" Six hundred and seventy-nine Afghan 
Proverbs. Collected and alphabetically ar- 
ranged by Maulavie Saiyyid Ahmad a bene- 
ficed Imam in the village of Kotah Yusafzai 

and a son of the celebrated MuUa of Kotah, 
the great opponent of the renowned Akhund 
of Swat.^ This collection of proverbs is 
entirely original." 

Copyist : Ghulam Jllani, of Peshawar. 

Colophon : ^jj^f J *»Jjl ^tij^ ^ &^ J^ 

^j;^^^ iJ'^'J^ (^ 1^ lakv,»»jii <1Cj c I Ave oXm 

' Probably alluding to Attiind Muhammad Kasim, 
the author of Fawa'id i shari'at, no. 7. 




Add. 26,331.— Foil. 243; 8 in. by 4^; 13 to 
16 lines, 3 in. long; carelessly written, dated 
A.H, 1152 (A.D. 1739). 

[William Ebskine.] 

Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse. 
By Makhdum Muhammad Hasliim. 

I. Poll. 5—172. .Ol ^y. 

Fara'iz al-isldm. 

A manual of Muhammadan faith, and 
ceremonial observances, translated and com- 
piled from various Arabic sources. • 

Begins : 

i^ ^ ;)?- is^^f*"^ ^ 

si .Li 


J-aL^ ^j ^£ 


•j^^c (jJ ^'ofis j'j 

U^'V ^j- 

The Fara'iz al-islam was originally written 
in Arabic, by Makhdiira Hashim, in two books 
containing 1272 religious duties (/arz). The 
present work is a Sindhi metrical translation, 
by the author, of the first book (Jdtab), which 
comprises 332 religious duties, in two 
sections (hah), viz. 1. c:^ix5 c:,^ j 


J^\ ; 2. (fol. 111ft) d-^fco c:.,sa» ^]y^ culj j'jucl 

J^i). A Khatimah is added (fol. 167ft), 
containing the Muhammadan creed with a 
Sindhi paraphrase, concluding with the 
author's epilogue, in which he states that he 
is the son of 'Abd al-Ghafrir, and completed 
this work in A.H. 1143 (A.D. 1730-31). 

Muhammad Hashim was a learned Mulla 
of Tatta, in the Karachi district of Sindh, and 
a popular writer of religious treatises. He 
is the author of a work on the miracles of 
Muhammad, entitled Kut al-'ashikin, which 
was published at Bombay in 1873. His Zad 
al-fakir, written in A.H. 1125 (see below), 
and a treatise on the law regarding the 
slaughter of animals of the chase {J'^ ^o 
^js^), entitled Rabat al-miiminim, composed 
in A.H. 1130, were published at Bombay, 
1873, together with .Matliib al-miiminiri by 
'Abd al-Khahk. 

Copyist : Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of 'AH 
Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. 

Colophon: j^j Jj3! ^>j j^ ^>j^ ^J j^,js^ 

v_ax^l .J...asj jj ^,jjia- jjJii Ji]]\ llcr £Xuj iM^ .[.^ 

^J-X1, i<<X« ^5ai.,i.^, lilj .Xa^ lisU- ^J^ <x!J' J'-ac 

jiii ^ i-f^^ ^T*y tX.-t.s-* ^Ic 

^j.AaI! 0\j 

II. Foil. 173—242. 

Zad al-faJcir. 
Religious duties of Muhammadan devotees. 

m verse. 



Begins : 


*jUbl t'^MJ 




iJ~i-=- ^.'■j'^ 

r«^ r^. 

; uir 



y?- ^ i^r° ui^ '"^ 




u^T i^^ 









)1 XjJ 

^'_;T 1^ 



The work was completed in A.H. 1125 
(A.D. 1713). It has been published at 
Bombay, 1873, with the author's Rabat al- 
mQminin, and the Matliib al-muminm of 
'Abd al-Khalik. In the scribe's colophon it 
is called Zad al-miskin. 

Copyist : Miyan TIafiz Mihtah, son of 
'All Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. 

<, j-ajJu. jv/i, aI-«j' eu-iJ 

Colophon : ^jL^\ S\ 

1 1 c r iiLj (.::^'o 


Add. 26,330.— Foil. 453 ; 9^ in. by 4| ; 13 
lines, 3^^ in. long ; well written, apparently 
in the beginning of the 19th century, 

[William Ekskinb.] 

Fard'iz al-isldm. 

Another version of the preceding, being a 
complete Sindhi translation of the Arabic 
original of Muhammad Hashim. By 'Abd 

Begins : 

cjW ^ '■^^Jt" Lsf L^'^ ^'^^ V^ 

cj^y 4"^-* \J^y"j '^r^ '^'■^ L5^-'.^ 

C > C/" > V "V 

'Abd al-Latif cannot be the same as Shah 
'Abd al-Latif, the popular poet of Sindh, and 
author of the Shaha jo risalo (see no. 3). 
The latter died in A.H. 1165, whereas the 
present work was completed in A.H. 1181 
(A.D. 1767-68), as stated in the following 
couplet at the conclusion : — 

Ifljj^' , c^'kM , j£s u-sjklalil Joe 

lj_j L» iijlS 

Lf"-'^'.' "^Ji 

The first book — in two Babs — closely 
resembles a Sindhi version of this part of 
the work made by MaMidiim 'Abd Allah 
(see no. 7), which was published at Bombay 
in 1874. 'Abd al-Latif has apparently 
revised that version, and completed the work 
by adding a translation of the second book. 

An enumeration of the 1272 religious 
duties {farz) dealt with in this work is given 
at the conclusion (f ol. 4i4i7a), as follows : — 

jj'^ 332. These occupy the first book (foil. 
1—72). ^J^ 240 ; jUJ 326 ; 'Cij includ- 
ing .Ls ^JSis 82 ; ^j^j and ^',^s*i;l 74 ; -»-■ 
141 ; issXi^ \:r^J *^^ ' ^^^ ^j:^;^'aSo 16. 


Or. 2987.— Foil. 284; 6 in. by 4 ; 11 lines, 
2^ in. long ; neatly written, ■19th century. 

[CoL. T. M. Baumgabtner.J 

Shaha jo risalo. 

The poems of Shah 'Abd al-Latif. 
Begins : 

i^j V^ ^^=- j'r if^i^i ii'ji - '-^:^^ 


U) J 

;*- (*W- lJJ^ (^' '~W;i^'* \,^ 



Shah *Abd al-Latif, the renowned poet and 
saint of Sindh, was the son of Saiyid Habib 
Allah Shah — commonly called Shah HabIb — 
and great-great grandson of 'Abd al-Karim 
Shah — better known as Shah Karim — a 
famous Siifl saint. 

An account of the life and poems of Shah 
Latif has been written by Lllaram Watanmal 
Lalwanl,^ in which he gives genealogical 
tables showing the poet's descent from 'All. 
According to this biographer Shah Latif was 
born about A.H. 1102 (A.D. 1691) at Hala 
Haveli, a village about 18 miles from Bhit, 
where he took up his abode, and died in 
A.H. 1165 (A.D. 1752), at the age of 63. 
The year of his death is given in a Persian 
chronogram inscribed over the door of Shah 
Latif's mausoleum at Bhit, and in another in- 
scribed on the wall of a neighbouring mosque. 

The poems are arranged under the name 
of different Surus, which indicate either the 
subject-matter of the verses, or the name of 
the musical tune {rdga or rdgim) suitable 
for their intonation. Dr. Trumpp's printed 
edition of the Shaha jo risalo (Leipzig, 1866), 
contains only 26 Surus. In this copy — 
which appears to be unfinished — there are 
28, an index to which is given on fol. 16. 
The Bombay edition (1876) has 36 Surus, 
and that of Haidarabad (1900), edited by 
Tarachand Shaukiram, has 87. 

This copy begins with the Suru called 
Sasui, which contains the romance of Sasui 
and Punhun, the first verse {hait) being the 
12th in Fasl iv. of the Kohiyari Suru in the 
printed editions. 


Or. 2988.— Foil. 289 ; 8 in. by 5| ; 13 lines, 
3f in. long ; well written, apparently in the 
18th century. [Col. T. M. Baumgaetnee.] 

' The Life, Religion, and Poetry of Sliah Latif, 
Karachi, 1890. See also Something about Sindh, by 
Sigma, Karachi, 1882, and Tuhfat al-kiram, by Mir 
'All Sher, Kani', Delhi, A.H. 1304, vol. iii., p. 152. 

A collection of four religious treatises in 
Sindhi verse. 

I. Foil. 1—9. ^^\ e:^.>l 

Ayat al-hursl. 

The " Throne-verse " of the Koran (Surah 
ii. v. 256), with a metrical commentary. 

Begins : 

Ul^lj L_i1j j_j.=#' jj£=> ^i-X-Ssa 

II. Foil. 10—64. y]Ul iUjJU 

Mukaddamat al-saldt. 

A treatise on the necessity of prayer. By 
Abu al-Hasan. 

The work is prefaced by two Arabic tradi- 
tions with Sindhi translations. 

i i 

Begins : ^j^^^t^ *L.j julc M Ju> ^\ Jy^. Jli' ' 

The Sindhi text begins : — 


<^^" r' ij^'j 


'] .[. 

^l-wj %\si\ i^^yc ^^J-^ j^"* 

^=^ ^ji th iT' ih 

The work has been published at Bombay, 
1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together with 
four other religious treatises by Abu al- 
Hasan ; also at Lahore, 1902, with seven 
other compositions. 

in. Foil. 65—241. j»01(^ly. Another 
copy of the Fara'iz al-islam of Muhammad 
Hashim. See no. 1. 

IV. Foil. 242—288. A metrical account 
of the martyrdom of Hasan and Husain. By 
Muhammad Hashim. 



Begins : 



dJkM ^"i^J ^_ , — ^" I . V^ ftM 




Or. 6535.— Foil. 135; 7^ in. by 3f ; 11 
lines, 3 in. long ; carelessly written, 18th 

JRauzat al-shafiid. 

A martyrology of the Imams Hasan and 
Husain, in Sindhi verse. 

Begins : 



'^'^''^ iri f i^ 1^^^' '^'" fj=^ J y" y^ 


Add. 26,333.— Foil. 123; 9 in. by 6f ; 13 
lines, 3f in. long ; written apparently in the 
beginning of the 19th century. 

[William Eeskine.J 


admonitions and 



in Sindhi verse. 

Begins : 

*L^^ <K_ 

' s/* LS-f LS-^^*" ''' 

.X.'i ^ij^ 

\jai ^ IiXas"* yjyo ^JLo ii^^Im 

h^ ;i^ 

*!j=- f) J 

^^'G j^s^l t_jls«=' JT 

^/^ bi i 

Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-Rahim. 

Appended to the poem (foil. 116—122) is a 
copy of a fragmentary portion of a work on 
religious duties, written by the same hand. 


Add. 26,332.— Foil. 181; 9^ in. by 4 J ; 15 
lines, 3|- in. long ; apparently written in the 
19th century. [William Eeskine.J 

Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse. 

I. Foil. 3—156. ^I^^io 

Badr al-munlr. 

A metrical account of death and the resur- 
rection. By MaMidum 'Abd Allah. 

Begins : 


r^ J 









It is 

The work was composed in A.H 
(A.D. 1770), as stated in the prologue, 
in 8 chapters (bab), and agrees with the 
printed edition^ as far as the end of the 7th 
bab (fol. 1176). Instead of the panegyric on 
Imam A'zam, which forms the subject of the 
8th bab in the printed edition, this copy has 
a poem containing religious advice, each 
section of which begins with a letter of the 
Arabic alphabet (foil. 118 — 152), ending 
with a short poem in praise of God (foil. 

Besides the Badr al-munir, Makhdiim 'Abd 
Allah is the author of the following religious 
works : — Ghazawat and four other poems, 
Bombay, 1872. Faraiz al-islam (see no. 2), 
Bombay, 1874. Kanz al-'ibrat (A.H. 1175), 

' Bombay, 1871. 



Bombay, 1874 Nur al-absar (A.H. 1193), 
Bombay, 1899 ; and Sifat i bihisht (no. 10, 
art. i.). 

II. Foil. 157—181. A poem on the 
acceptability of prayer offered up under 
various conditions of place and worshipper. 

Begins : 

''W jh- wV y^^ '■-T" fir- 


Add. 26,334.— Foil. 90; 8^ in. by l\ ; 13 
lines, 3|- in. long, apparently -written in the 
beginning of the 19th century. 

[William Eeseine.J 

Religious instruction in Sindhi verse, com- 
piled from various Arabic sources. By "Abd 

'Abd Allah is probably the Makhdum 
'Abd Allah (see no. 7), author of the Badr 
al-munir and other religious poems. 

Begins : 


^Asr ^ ijLijj j£s> ^^ jJUi- M <_sll 


lJ^-=fv >« ji 





Copyist : Hafiz Ghazi Muhammad 


Or. 6533.— Foil. 127 ; 7f in. by 4i ; 11 
lines, 3 in. long ; early part of the 18 th 

A collection of five Sindhi poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 30. A poem in praise of 
Begins : 

(,_-v*i ^yjtiwj (Jf*^ L^f ^-^ f_gyJt>y^ 


j^'i? J£s 

II. Foil. 31 — 46. An account of the birth 
of Muhammad. 

Begins : 

r^^^y f e;**-j uT" liA J^ 

III. Foil. 47—102. An account of the 
marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah. 

Begins : 

(J-^ L5- 

3^ ^Jj 





W 1' • Vr\jM jSm JS'uiijlij ijyJUb j^ ^Jt^ 

Ui L5" 

IV. Foil. 103—110. The Legend of King 
Jam jamah. 

Begins : 

^^-i UT' ^ L5-^':J-^ f Lp'^et 
'i •• " T ' t " • 

5-U»W J (JO^I J jj'wO J ^'L 


V. Foil. 111—127. An account of the 
death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain. 
Begins : 



^'^/ j£ 



The copy ends abruptly at tlie beginning 
of a new canto to the poem. The name of 
the copyist, 'Abd al-Wasi', appears at the end 
of the third poem (fol. 102). The poems 
bear the seal of a former owner, having the 
date A.H. 1197 (A.D. 1783). 


Add. 26,335.— Foil. 189 ; 8 in. and 7 in. by 
4 ; 11 and 12 lines, 2f in. long ; early 18th 
centary. [William Erskine.] 

A collection of four religious poems in 

I. Foil. 1—49. u:,^ c:,>ic 
Sifat i bihisht. 

A traditional account of Heaven, compiled 
from Arabic sources. By Makhdiim 'Abd 

Begins : 

UU^^'.£= ,_j£v. c:.~».^ e:^vAAj ^.^^ 

'^^ u^) l/* i^*' ^y '-=^'^ L^^ 

Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-RahIm of Bhij. 

II. Foil. 50—120. An account of Khadi- 
jah's dream of the vision of Muhammad in 
the form of a shining light ; together with 
legends of the Prophet. Translated from 
Arabic sources by Ghulam Muhammad. 

Begins : 

!slij>.«JIi ^JU !iJ.s-j Jj»-!_j Ss-^j 

Appended to the poem are 7 baits by Shah 
'Abd al-Latlf. 

III. Foil. 121—173. iij-L^Jl e:-_ 
Another copy of the Mukaddamat al-salat of 

Abu al-Hasan (no. 4, art. ii.), without the 
introductory traditions. . 

IV. Foil. 174—189. ^ ^ 

A metrical treatise on the Muhammadan 
creed, and prayer. By Abu al-Hasan. 

Begins : 

I$31 l^ JU xliLi-U UUl ci^l 

The Chau-'ilmi has been published at 
Bombay, 1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together 
with the Mukaddamat al-salat and three 
other religious treatises by Abu al-Hasan. 


Or. 1238.— Foil. 477 ; 10 in. by7|; 11 to 
18 lines, h\ in. long ; written in a character 
of the type of Khwajah Sindhi, here trans- 
literated in the Gujarati character ; dated 
Samvat 1909 and 1910 (A.D. 1852 and 

A collection of religious treatises in verse. 

The volume begins with a preface by the 
scribe, Dahyasurji, who states that he com- 
menced copying these treatises for 'Abd 
Allah Eamaji in Chaitra, Samvat 1909 = 
March, A.D. 1852. 

Begins: ^^^ \-^ «n =HlHia[l. ^s/ f*lltf 

v&-^\ \ «dn =nif^ ^nn \^^vi MTi nl "i 
<Kn =HiRi =1^41 ^iiji A\ ^ %<L «/oi- 

^ )^y^ =n"it'ai -^Hl^^ici \vK^ a'ti- 



The following are the works contained in 
this volume, the titles being taken from an 
index at the beginning of the manuscript. 

Fol. 2a. i.U =^=lctRn l\ 4^1 %t^ 

Fol. 13&. ^:i«ll-^ \&s/^n ^^ >IH^I>1^ 

Fol. 25a. v^<i ^nnnR >(l5. %<t:i ^»l «n 
Fol. 486. -g-Hig^ =HftHl9[L° 4^ ^'HLM 

Fol. 80&. -atli^R. 0U§1 45. 3i«^ivil'4 

Fol. 95ft. =ni^ft »Hl'^l4X ^5. (S^«l 

Fol. 144a. <t%-^ ^^<r\i^ *t\^\ vft?. tfi 

Fol. 2835. i,<Hl-ai (^ev'^.a •>ll«^l >l5.ft«n 

On fol. 3646 is the scribe's colophon, 
similar to his prefatory remarks. It is 
dated Karttika, Samvat 1909=]Srov. 1852. 
This is followed bj a dream-book attributed 
to Imam Ja'far Sadik,^ entitled ■^l«l«lL'^ 
lf"HL>t «n^5 ^L^S^n. It is written by the 
same hand, and bears the date 5th Jyeshtha, 
Saipvat 1910=June, 1853. 

Fol. 3826. :u«-lHv4 4?. if->lL>l m\^l^ 
Fol. 461a: ji^in ^^d HL5. (S^n h'^^^ 

^ A dream-book in Arabic, entitled Taksim i ruya, is 
attributed to Ja'far Sadik. See Haji Khalifah, Lexicon 
BibliograpMcum, torn, ii., p. 391. Cf. Bland's Muliam- 
madan Science of Tdbir. 

( 48 ) 


The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 





2 I. 









2 Y. 


2, 19. 








yiflil jit) 




38, 39. 


22, 23. 

27-30, 3, 17 (2) . 



25, 26 

37 II. 





8, 17 I. 










L^;^ u'^.'> 

.i'.jJl Jo/ii 





^^O ^ WM 

(!0,fc>.J S.s:**' 



15, 16. 



2 I. 

2 I. 

56 II. 


53 II. 

55, 56 I. 


2 HI., 41. 

46, 47. 

46, 47, 54. 



2-6, 17 (2,3). 



53 I. 

48, 49. 

jUj9 ^0;;^« Igf.?^ 


4 I. 
7 I. 
10 IV. 

1 I. 

1 II. 



^! e:^T 10 I. 

7 I. 
^J* ^ j 1 1., 2, 4 III. 

_jjj^\ ji^i 




1 1. 

7 I. 

1 1. 

4 II., 10 III. 

7 I. 

( 45 ) 


Numerals in parentheses are Hijrab dates^ except when noted otherwise. Coming after a name they 
are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of scribes they refer to the date of 
transcription; when following the title of a work, they indicate the date of composition. The 
references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


'Abd Allah. Ghazals, 45. 

'Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busm, 2 iii. 

'Abd al-Ghafur. Ghazals, 45. 

'Abd al-Halim, grandson of AMund Darwezah, 

'Abd al-Hamid. Durr ii marjan, 31. Ghazals, 

45. Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. Kissah da 

Shah gada, 53 ii. 
'Abd al-Kabir, Hafiz. Mu'jizat (1166), 34. 
'Abd al-Kadir. Kasidah burdah, 41. 
'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak. Diwan, 25, 26. 

Ghazals, 45. Guldastah (1124), 46, 47. 

Tusuf Zulaikha (1112), 48, 49. 
'Abd al-Karim, son of AMund Darwezah, 2 — 6. 
'Abd al-Rahman. Diwan, 27 — 30. Gbazals, 3, 

17 (2, 3), 45. 
'Abd al-Eashid. Rashid al-bayan (1169), 8, 

17 (1). 
'Abd al-Samad, Pirzddah. Mukhammas, 26. 
Abii al-Kasim. Diwan, 44. 
Afridi. See Kasim 'Ali Khan. 
Afzal. Ghazals, 26, 45. 

Afzal Khan, Khatak. Tarikh i murassa', 9 — 11. 

'Ilm-khanah i danish, 52. 
Ahmad, Maulavl, of Tangi, 50, 55. Ghal kazi 

(1283), 58. 
Ahmad, Saiyid, of Eotah. Afghan proverbs, 60. 
Ahmad Shah, AhdaU (A.D. 1773) . Diwan, 33. 

Historical account, 12. 
Akbar. Diwan, 40. 
Akbar Shah, of Peshawar, 50. 
Akhiind Darwezah. See Darwezah, AAAund. 
'Ali ibn 'Ugman al-tJshi, 2 i. 
'Ali Ghawwas, Tirmizi, 2. 
'Alim. Ghazals, 45. 
'Ali Muhammad, Ghaharyarl, scribe, 33. 
'All Muhammad Khan, Nawdb. Giazal, 26. 
Amir Muhammad, Ansdn. Gulistan, 54. 
Arzani, Mulla. Diwan, 18. 
Asghar, Mulla, brother of Akhund Darwezah, 2. 
Ashraf. Ghazals, 26, 45. 
Ashraf Eban, Khatak, called Hijri (1 105). Diwan 

24. Ghazals, 45. 
A'zam Din, of Babi, scribe (1294), 1. 



'Azim, Saiyid, scribe (1271), 46. 

Babu Jan. Religious poem, 42. 

Bayazid, Ansan, 2. 

Darwezah, Ajdund (1048). Makhzan al-islam, 

2-6, 17 (2, 3). 
Daulat. Gbazals, 45. 
Dost Muhammad. Ghazals, 45. 
Paiyaz. Kissah i Bahramgor, 56 ii. 
Paiz 'All, scribe, 36. 
Paiz Muhammad. &hazal, 26. 
Fakhr al-Din, Sdhibzddah, 50. 
Fazil. Ghazal, 45. 
Fazil. Giazals, 45. 
Gada, Akhund. Nafi' al-muslimin, 1. 
Ghanimat. See Muhammad Akram. 
Ghulam 'All, of Sonpat, scribe, 27. 
G^ulam Husain, scribe (1234), 15. 
Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D. 1871 — 

1875), 24, 29, 37, 43, 47, 51, 53, 58, 60. 
Ghulam Ma'siim, 35. 
Ghulam Muhammad. Kissah i Saif al-muliik, 

55, 56 I. 
Ghulam Muhammad, Hclfiz, 38. 
Hafiz. Shahnamah (1172), 12. 
Haidar Shah, scribe, 7. 
Hijri. See Ashraf Khan, Khatak. 
Hillali, 53 II. 
Husain. Ghazals, 45. 
Ibrahim, Ghazals, 45. 
Ilahyar Khan, son of Hafiz Bahmat Khan. 'Aja'ib 

al-lughat (1228), 15, 16. 
'Isam. Ghazals, 45. 
Isma'il, Mirm, scribe (1277), 28. 
JamI, 48. 

Kalam al-DIn, Kadirl, scribe (1231), 39. 
Kalandar. Ghazals, 45. 
Kamal, Mulld, scribe, 20. 
Kamgar Khan, son of Khushhdl Khan. Diwan, 

37 II. Ghazals, 45. 
Karimdad, son of AkAiind Darwezah, 2 — 6. 
Kasim 'All Khan, called Afridi. Diwan, 38, 39. 

Khwabnamah. 38. 

Kazim. Ghazals, 45. 

Kazim Khan, Khatak. called Shaida. Elegy, 26. 

Diwan, 35 — 37. 
Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100). Historical 

account, 9. Diwan, 22, 23. Mukhammas, 

26. Eulogy, 27. Ghazals, 45. 
Lutf Allah Kaidani, 2 v. 
Mahabbat Khan, Nawab (1223). Riyaz al- 

mahabbat (1221), 14. 
Mahin. Ghazals, 45. 

Mirza Khan, Ansdri. Diwan, 19 — 21. Ghazals. 45. 
Miskin. Ghazal, 26. 
Mu'azzam Shah. Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, 

Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busiri, 2 iii, 41. 
Muhammad Al'zal Khan. See Afzal Khan. 
Muhammad Akram, called Ghanimat, 53 i. 
Muhammad 'All, scribe, 34. 
Muhammad 'Alim, of Kashmir, scribe, 22. 
Muhammad Halim. See 'Abd al-Halim. 
Muhammad Hasan, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D. 

1885), 9 ; (A.D. 1882), 44. 
Muhammad Husain, Hdji, Shirdzi, 57. 
Muhammad Isma'il, of Kandahar, scribe (A.D. 

1864), 13. 
Muhammad Kasim, Akhund of Swat. Pawa'id i 

shari'at (1125), 7. 
Muhammad Kazim Khan. See Kazim Khan. 
Muhammad Muhsin, son of Mulld Ahmad, scribe 

(1101), 19. 
Mu'in al-Din. 'Azra Wamik (1256), 57. 
Mu'izz Allah Khan. Diwan, 43. Ghazals. 45. 
Mustafa Muhammad ibn Miyan Niir Muham- 
mad, 3. 
Muti' Allah. Munajat, 34. 
Najib. Diwan, 32. 
Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al-Nasafi, 

2 TI. 
Ni'mat Allah, author of Makhzan i A fgh dm, 9. 
Ni'mat Allah, Mulld. Kissah i Path Khan, 59. 
Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar, scribe (1272), 11. 
Rahman. See 'Abd al-Rahman. 



Rahmat Khan, Hafiz, Rohilla chieftain (1188), 13. 

Mukhammas, 26. 
Sa'di, the Persian poet, 46, 54. 
Sadr Khan, Khatah. MukhamtnaSj 26. Grhazals. 

45. Adam Khan u Durkhana'I (1117)^50. 

Kissah da Dili u da Shahi^ 51. 
Samad. Ghazals, 45. 

Shah Durrani. See Ahmad Shahj AbddlL 
Shaida. See Kazim Khanj Khatah. 

Sharaf al-Din, of Multan, scribe (1271), 16. 

Sher Muhammad. Ghazals, 3. 

Siddik. Ghazals, 46. 

Sikandar. Ghazals, 45. 

Siraj al-DiUj of Multan, scribe (1271)^ 30, 56. 

'Ugman. Giazals, 45. 

Wali Muhammad, Mulld, scribe (1217), 48. 

Yunas. Ghazals, 45. 

Ziya al-Din Imam Muhammad Shami, 2 vi. 


'Abd Allah, Makhdum. Badr al-munir (1184), 

7 I. Religious instruction, 8. Sifat i 

bihisht, 10 i. 
'Abd Allah Ramaji, 11. 
'Abd al-Latif. Fara'iz al-islam (1181), 2. 
'Abd al-Latif, Shah (1165). Shaha jo risalo, 3. 

Baits, 10 II. 
'Abd al-KarIm Shah, 3. 
'Abd al-Rahim, Hafiz, scribe, 6, 10 i. 
'Abd al-Wasi', scribe, 9. 
Abu al-Hasan. Mukaddamat al-salat, 4 ii, 10 in. 

Chau-'ilmi, 10 iv. 

Dahyasurji, scribe (A.D. 1862, 1853), 11. 

Giazi Muhammad, Hdfiz, scribe, 8. 

Ghulam Muhammad. KhadijaVs dream, 10 ii. 

Habib Allah Shah, 3. 

Imam Ja'far Sadik, 11. 

Latif, Shah. See 'Abd al-Latif, Shah. 

Mihtah, Miydn Hdfiz, of Bhij, scribe (1152), 1. 

Muhammad Hashim, Makhdum. Fara'iz al-islam 

(1143), 1 I, 4 III. Zad al-fakir (1125), 1 ii. 

Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, 4 iv. 
Shah Habib. See Habib Allah Shah. 
Shah Karim. See 'Abd al-Karim Shah. 

( 48 ) 


NuMEEALS in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise, and indicate the date of 
composition of the work, or of the death of the author. The references are to the numbers under 
which the MSS. are described. 



List of Pushtu verbs, etc., 17 (5). 
Notes on Pushtu grammar, 17 (1). 


Shahnamah (1172), by Hafiz, 12. 
Tarikh i murassa*^, by Afzal Khan, Khatak, 9 — 11. 
Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, by PIr Mu'azzam 
Shah, 13. 


'Aja'ib al-lughat (1228), by Ilahyar I^an, son 

of Hafiz Rahmafc Khan, 15, 16. 
Pushtu vocabulary, with transliterations, 17 (4). 
Eiyaz al-mahabbat (1221), by Nawab' Mahabbat 

Khan (1223), 14 


Chaman i benazir, 45. 

Diwan of 'Abd al-Hamid, 31. 

Diwan of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak, 25, 26. 

Diwan of 'Abd al-Rahman, 27—30. 

Diwan of Abu al-Kasim, 44. 

Diwan of Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773), 33. 

Diwan of Akbar, 40. 

Diwan of Ashraf Khan, Khatak, called Hijri 

(1105), 24. 
Diwan of Kamgar Khan, Khatak, 37 ii. 
Diwan of Kasim 'All Khan, called Afridi, 38, 39. 
Diwan of Kazira Khan, called Shaida, 35 — 37. 
Diwan of Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100), 22, 23. 
Diwan of Mirza Khan, Ansari, 19 — 21. 
Diwan of Mu'izz Allah Khan, 43. 
Diwan of Mulla Arzani, 18. 
Diwan of Najib, 32. 
Darr ii marjan, by 'Abd al-Hamid, 3 1 . 
Grhazals and other poems by various authors, 26, 

Kasidah burdah, by 'Abd al-Kadir, 41. 
Khwabnamah, by Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridi, 

Mu'jizat (1166), by Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir, 34. 
Munajat, by Muti' Allah, 34. 
Religious poem, by Babii Jan, 42. 
Selections from the works of Afghan poets, 45. 


Afghan Proverbs, compiled by Saiyid Ahmad, of 
Kotah, 60. 



RELIQION. — Muhammadan. 

Fawa'id i shari'at (1125), by Akhund Muhammad 

Kasim, 7. 
Makhzan al-islam, by Akhund Darwezah (1048), 

Nafi. al-muslimiDj by Akhund Gada, 1. 
Rashid al-bayan (1169), by 'Abd al-Rashid, 8. 

Specimens of Pushtu literature in Roman cha- 
racters, 17 (2). 

Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), by Sadr Khan, 

Khatak, 50. 
'Azra "Wamik (1256), by Ma'ln al-DIn, 57. 

Ghal kazi (1283), by Maulavi Ahmad, of Tangi,58. 
Guldastah (1124), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, 

Khatak, 46, 47. 
Gulistan, by Amir Muhammad, Ansarl, 54. 
'llm-khanah i danish, by Afzal Khan, Khatak, 52. 
Kissah i Bahramgor, by Faiyaz, 56 ii. 
Kissah i Path Khan, by Mulla Ni'mat Allah, 59. 
Kissah i Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad, 

55, 56 I. 
Kissah da Dili ii da Shahi, by Sadr Khan, Khatak, 

Kissah da Shah gada, 53 ii. 
Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. 
Yusuf Zulaikha (1112), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, 

Khatak, 48, 49. 



Birth of Muhammad, 9 ix. 

Death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain, 9 v. 

Khadijah^s dream of the virion of Muhammad, 

by Ghulam Muhammad, 10 ii. 
Marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah, 9 iii. 
Poem in praise of Muhammad, 9 i. 
Shaha jo risalo, by Shah 'Abd al-Latif (1165), 3. 

RELIGION. — Muhammadan. 
Ayat al-kursi, 4 i. 

Badr al-munir (1184),by Makhdiim 'Abd Allah, 7 i. 
Chau-'ilmij by Abu al-Hasan, 10 iv. 
Fara'iz al-islam (1143), by Makhdiim Muhammad 

Hashim, 1 i, 4 iii. 
Fara'iz al-islam (1181), by 'Abd al-Latif, 2. 

Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, by Makhdiim 
Muljammad Hashim, 4 iv. 

Mukaddamat al-salat, by Alii al-Hasan, 4 ii, 
10 III. 

Poem on the acceptability of prayer, 7 ii. 

Rauzat al-shahidj 5. 

Religious admonitions and ceremonial obser- 
vances, 6. 

Religious instruction, by Makhdiim 'Abd Allah, 8. 

Religious treatises in Khwajah Sindhi verse, 11. 

Sifat i bihisht, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 10 i. 

Zad al-fakir (1125), by Makhdum Muhammad 
Hashim, 1 ii. 

Legend of king Jamjamah, 9 iv. 

( 50 ) 




Sindhi works are indicated by an asterisk. 









. . 21 

4239 . . . . 



. 36 

2804 . 

. 53 

4487 . . . . 


*26,330 . 

. 2 


. . 61 

4488 . . . . 




2826 . 

. 44 



*26,332 . 


2827a . 

. . 43 

4490 . . . . 



. 6 

2827b . 

. 68 

4491 . . . . 


*26,334 . 

. 8 


. . 47 

4492 . . . . 



. 10 

2829 . 

. 28 

4493 . . . 


26,336 . 

. 10 



4494 . . . . 



. 17 

2831 . 

. 6 

4495 . . . . 


27,312 . 

. 5 


. . 60 

• 4496 


2874 . 

. 45 





4498 . 



*2987 . 

. 3 



393 . 

. 27 



4500 . 



. 3^ 

4228 . 

. 19 



395 . 

. 39 


. 22 

4602 . 


396 .. . 

. 4 

4230 . 

. 40 



397 . 

. 42 


. . 12 

4504 . 

. 46 


. 65 

4232 . 

. 26 


. 64 

399 . 

. 15 


. . 41 

4506 . 

. 52 


. 11 

4234 . 

. 3 


. 8 

2800 . 

. 24 


. 69 

6274 . 

. 2 



4236 . 



. 9 

2802 . 

. 25 


. . 34 

*6535 . 

. 6 


ST. John's hoosb, clerkenwell.